To the extent possible under law, the Text Creation Partnership has waived all copyright and related or neighboring rights to this keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above, according to the terms of the CC0 1.0 Public Domain Dedication (http://creativecommons.org/publicdomain/zero/1.0/). This waiver does not extend to any page images or other supplementary files associated with this work, which may be protected by copyright or other license restrictions. Please go to http://www.textcreationpartnership.org/ for more information.
MAimonides acknowledges God to be in∣corporeal and incomprehensible. Dr. Tenison.
Esdras appointed the People to meet three times a week to be taught the Law; because in the desart of Sur they wandered three days without water, i. e. the Law. Ross.
S. Augustine was inflamed with a desire of Wis∣dom by reading Ciccro's Hortensius; That Book (saith he) changed my Affections, and turned my Prayers to thy self, O Lord, and made an al∣teration in my wishes and desires: All vain hope grew low in my esteem on a suddain, and I long'd for the Immortality of Wisdom with an incredible heat of mind.— How did I burn, my God, how did I burn with a desire to fly from Earthly things to thee, and I knew not, what thou wouldst do with me, for with thee is Wisdom.— I was de∣lighted with this alone in that Exhortation, that he did mightily excite me with that Discourse, and inflame me, that I should love, seek after, and attain, and hold fast, and embrace, not this or that Sect, but Wisdom it self, whatever it was: And I did burn, and this only cooled me in so great a heat, that the Name of Christ was not there: For this Name, through thy Mercy, O Lord, I had suck'd into my tender Heart with my Mo∣ther's Milk—, and whatsoever was without this Name, tho Learned and Polite and True, did not wholly Ravish me, August. l. 3. Conf. c. 4.
Felix Africanus, Bishop, and his Associates, chose rather to give up their own Lives in the Dio∣clesian Persecution, that the Copies of the New Testament.
Origen, when a Child, was very inquisitive into the hidden meaning of the Scriptures, and even tired his Father with asking questions; and after∣wards never went to Meals, never to Sleep, with∣out some part of the Scripture read, Dr. Cave.
John, an Egyptian Confessor, whom Eusebius saw and heard, tho his Eyes were out, and his Body mangled, would repeat any passages out of the Old and New Testament; whom I supposed, saith he, to be reading in a Book; till coming near,
I was struck with great Admiration, Idem.
Theodosius the younger could exactly repeat the Holy Scripture in any part, Idem.
Nazianzen ptofesseth, he had willingly re∣nounced all other things for the sake of this Book, Idem.
Gildas hath scarce one Paragraph in his Epistles unstored with Texts of Scripture, T. Jones.
K. Alphonsus read over the Bible 14 times, with Commentaries, such as his Age afforded.
Mr, Bradford never went to bed without his Book. Fox, Martyrol.
The more I study the Nature of God, and in∣quire what he is, the less I find: The Saying of Si∣monides to Hiero of Syracuse.
Know that it is the greatest Point of Religion about the Immortal Gods, to have right Opinions of them, that you may know that they are, and that they govern all things well and righteously, and that we ought to obey them, and acquiesce in all things that they do, &c. Epict. c. 38.
There are a great number of Monasteries, both for men and women in Muscovy of S. Basil's or∣der; but they have this common with all the Muscovites, that they can hardly write and read: Not one in ten can say the Lord's Prayer, much fewer the Creed and Commandments, D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels, p. 105.
The Audience being over—The King (of Persia) again sent for Lalin, Mariage, and Father Raphael, and after a short discourse, having dismissed all but F. Raphael, he fell into a Dispute with him touch∣ing the Unity of the Divine Nature, the necessity of one Prophet, and how Mahomet was the Seal and Crown of all the Prophets: He seemed to admire that the Franks, who had the reputation of being People of Wit, and Discretion, could think that Jesus Christ was a God. Tavernier's Collection of several Relations, &c. p. 28.
The Venetians are generally ignorant of the mat∣ters of Religion to a scandal, and they are as un∣concerned in them as strangers to them. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.
The great Libertinage that is so undecently practised by most sorts of People at Venice, ex∣tends it self to the Clergy, to such a degree, that tho Ignorance and Vice seem the only indelible Characters, that they carry generally over all Italy, yet those appear here in a more conspicuous man∣ner, than elsewhere. Idem.
One of the chief Ornaments of Venice was the famous Young Woman that spoke five tongues well, of which the Latin and Greek were two; she passed Dr. of Physick at Padua, was a person of such extraordinary Vertue and Piety, that she is spoken of as a Saint; she was of the Noble Family of the Cornaro's, Idem.
¶ From Syria even to Rome, I fight with Beasts, by Land, by Sea, Night and Day, bound with 10 Leopards (a guard of Souldiers,) — would to God I might enjoy the Beasts prepar'd for me; who, I wish, may make quick dispatch with me; whom I will allure to devour me speedily; and if they will not, I will even force them. — Pardon me, I know what is best for me. Now I begin to be a Disciple of Christ. — Let Fire, Cross, and Troops of violent Beasts, and all the torments of the Devil come on me, that I may enjoy Christ. Ignatius, in his Journey to Rome.
My Love is crucified. The saying of Ignat.
Two Loves make two Cities; the Love of God makes Jerusalem, the love of the World makes Babylon: Let every on ask himself what he Loves, and he will find of what place he is a Citizen. Aug. on Psalm 64.
He loves thee less, O Lord, who loves any thing with thee, which he doth not love for thee. Idem. in Conf. l.
He that Loves not, doth not labour; for all labour is difficult to them who do not love: Only Love is ashamed of the name of Difficulty. Ibid.
The Love of God is never idle: Operatur enim magna. Greg. in Ho.
Our Soul is not more present, where it lives, than where it loves: Ʋbi animat, quàm ubi amat; unless you suppoe it to be more there where 'tis
bound by necessity, than were it is carried freely, Bern. de Praecep.
Prior Deus dilexit nos, Tantus, tantum & gratis, tantillos & tales. Bern.
If you would be presently cleansed from Vices, enkindle in your self the Fire of Divine Love; if you have perfectly tasted the sweetness of the Di∣vine Love, you will not care for temporal sweet∣ness. Rabanus in quod. Serm.
Wretched I, how much ought I to love my God, who made me, when I was not; Redeemed me, when I was miserable! For I was not, and he made me of nothing; not a Stone, not a Tree, not a Brute; but he would have me to be a Man; he gave me Life, Sense, Discretion; brought me out of Exile, Redeemed me out of Bondage, cal∣led me by his Name, that his Memorial might be always with me; he anointed me with the Oil of Gladness, with which himself was anointed; that I might be anointed from the Anointed, and cal∣led a Christian from Christ. August. de Sp. & An.
I have loved thee, O lord, not with a doubt∣ful, but certain Conscience: Thou hast smitten my Heart with thy Word, and I have loved Thee. The Heavens and the Earth, and all things there∣in, cry unto me, that I should love thee. Nei∣ther do they cease to speak unto All Men, that they may be inexcusable. Idem in l. Conf.
If Souls please thee, let them be loved in God, for they also are Mutable, but fixed in Him; they are established, otherwise they would go and pe∣rish; therefore let them be loved in Him, and draw them, with thy self, to Him, as many as thou canst, and say to them, Let us love Him, let us love Him; He made these things, and He is
not far off; for He did not make them, and go away; Sed ex illo, in illo sunt. Ibid. l. 4. c. 12.
Do not hide from me thy Face: Let me dye, truly let me dye, that I may see it: Moriar, ne moriar, ut eam videam. l. 1. c. 5.
What art thou to me? Have Mercy on me, that I may speak. What am I to thee, that thou shouldest command me to love Thee? and if I do it not, shouldst be angry with me, and threaten me with great miserys? Is it not a small thing, if I should not love thee? Alas for me; tell me by thy Mercies, O Lord, my God, what Thou art to me? Say unto my Soul, I am thy Salvation. Speak so, that I may hear, &c. Ibid.
Galeacius Caracciola, Marquess of Vicum, the Pope's Nephew, upon his parting with his Friends and Family, his Lady and Children weeping and crying, and himself going to Geneva, as an Exile, had these words, Let them be accursed, that prefer all the pleasures of this World, to one Hours Commu∣nion with Jesus Christ. Anonym.
Joachimus Curaeus, a German Physician, in the close of his Life, spake thus; Come Lord Jesus, and let all that love thee say, Come; and he that loves thee not, let him be Anathema Ma••anatha. Thou knowest, I love thee; with thee I shall be the begin∣ning of this New-year. Mel. Adam.
THE Jews still pray for the re-edifying of the Temple (with a still Voice, that none can hear) in these words: Let thy will be before thy Face, O God our Lord, Lord of our Fathers,
that the holy House of thy Temple may be resto∣red to our Days; and grant us thy Will in thy Law. And afterwards, rising, with great Joy and Clamour, they sing a Prayer of Praise in hope thereof; and sitting down again, they read a long Prayer, gathered here and there, out of the Psalms, and some whole Psalms, and part of 1 Chron. 30. And lastly, the last words of Obadiah, v. 21. The Saviours shall ascend into Mount Zion, to judge the Mount of Esau, and the Kingdom shall be the Lord's. Which they speak in hope of the Destruction of the Christians, and their own Restitution; they proceed, singing, And God shall be King over all the Earth; in that day, God shall be One, and his Name One, as 'tis written in thy Law, O God, hear Israel, God, our God, is One God. And this word, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (One,) in the next Prayer they repeat, and resound for half an hour together, One, One, One, &c. Looking up to Heaven, and turning to the four corners of the World. Purchas.
Luther, in great spiritual trouble, having writ about the Walls and Tables in his Study, in great Letters, VIVIT, (He is alive) to a Friend, de∣demanding of him the Reason, replied, Christ is alive, and if he were not, I would not desire to live one Hour longer. Dr. Bolton, in his Serm.
They look upon themselves as obliged to per∣form the inward acts of Faith; and account all Actions without Faith, as sins, without any Me∣rit. F. Simon.
They commend nothing so much, as Trust in God, owning him for their only support. Idem.
M. Antonius gave God thanks for his Assistance in the Government of his Will.
The Southern Americans, when they go to Wars, carry their Gods along with them, and ask Coun∣sel of them for all Affairs. Rosse.
IN every Synagogue the Book of the Law is kept within a Chest, written on Parchment, in great Characters, and carried to and fro on two Staves, fastened to each end of the Parchment: The Book (which is the Pentateuch) is wrapt in Linnen, and covered with Silk, Velvet, or Tissue: The two Staves are called the Trees of Life. When the Praecentor brings forth the Book, they all sing Num. 10.35. Let God arise, and let his Enemies be scat∣tered, &c. After some Anthems are sung, one comes and kisses the Cloaths in which it is wrapt, and with a loud Voice blesseth God, who hath chosen them before all others, and given them a Law. Then the chief Singer reads a Chapter, and the Book is kissed again; after that elevated on high, the whole Congregation shouting, This is the Law that Moses gave to Israel. When the Book is wrapt up again, all, both Young and Old, kiss it, touching it only with their two Fingers. And while it is carried back again, they all sing again,
Return, Lord, to the many Thousands of Israel. Numb. 10.36. Mr. Rosse.
SOme Lutheran Divines in Sweden and Livonia, have made it a Problematical Question, Whe∣ther the Muscovites were Christians or not? The Danish Gentleman, who published the Embassie he was sent upon, into Muscovy, from Frederick the Second, gives the Muscovites a very true Cha∣racter, in two Lines, when he says;
They are subtile, over-reaching, humourous, self-willed, obstinate, insolent, and impudent, regulating their Reason according to their Pow∣er; that they have shaken hands with all Vertues, to run themselves into all manner of Vice. D. of H. Ambass. Trav.
A witty Man of Ceylan, and a good natural Phi∣losopher, called Alegamma Motiar, having con∣versed with the Jesuits, and desiring to be a Chri∣stian, desired to know what Jesus Christ had done, and left in Writing; and having read over the New Testament, with that heed and study, that in less than six Months there was hardly a Passage, which he could not repeat; after which he desired to turn Christian, because he found their Religion such as Jesus Christ had taught; but only he won∣dred, That they themselves did not follow his Exam∣ple:
for that he never yet could find by his reading, that Jesus Christ ever took any Mony of any body; but that they took all they could get, and never Bap∣tized or Buried, unless they were well paid; but tho he started the Question, he was Baptized and became a Sedulous Converter of others, Tavernier, Part 2. l. 3. c. 3,
THe Jews to shew their Zeal for the Law of God, wear the Zizith or Fringe, which is a square piece of Linnen-cloth (or Silk, &c.) with Fringes, worn next the Shirt, hanging down on the breast or Shoulders, &c. and account the right wearing of it, a keeping of the whole Law; and ascribe as many miracles to it, as the Papists to the Cowl of S. Francis. Women never wear it, Dr. Addison.
They have also scrowls of Parchment, Phylacte∣ries, Tephillim, written with several sentences of the Law, and tied on the fore-head and left-arms, Idem.
They have a great veneration for the Law (viz. the five Books of Moses) never reading it, or tak∣ing it out of the Chest, but on Monday, Thursday and Sabbath-day;— After the Elevation of it, and its return from Procession, and being put in its coverings, all the Males in the Synagogue kiss it in order, as the Papists do the Pax. Idem. When they kiss it, they bless God for it, Rosse:
Tho the Jews (in Barbary are not forbid the reading of the Bible; yet the Vulgar upon pain of Excommunication must acquiesce in the sense of the Masters; this was told as a Secret by R. Aaron ben Netas. Dr. Addison.
The Pentateuch is divided into 52 Sections, that so it may be read over in a year. See more in Mr. Rosse.
Swearing by God is a sussicient cause of Excom∣munication with the Modern Jews. Dr. Addison
Nazianzen severely chides his dear Friend Greg. Nyssen, that rejecting the Holy Scripture (the most excellent Writing in the World) which he was wont to read both privately and publickly, he had given himself to the study of forreign and profane Au∣thors, Dr. Cave.
Augustine (Conf. l. 3. c. 5. & l. 7. c. 21.) com∣plains that at his first reading of the Sacred Scrip∣tures, he despised them for the simplicity of their stile, not comparable to the Eloquence of Tully; but afterwards being unsatisfied with Tully and Plato, greedily set upon S. Paul's Epistles, and there∣upon became inflamed with a Love of Divine Studies; yet in the reading of Cicero, he was not pleased, because he could not find the name of Christ there.
Blesilla, a devout Widow, weak and sickly, was never found without a Bible in her hand, Hieron.
Olympia Fulvia Morata, born at Ferrara, in a Letter to the young Princess of that place, she saith— (after getting out from the Idolatry of her own Countrey, &c.)
It may seem incredible to you, what a change the Lord then made upon my Spirit, that former aversion I had to read the Scripture— was then turned to have it as my greatest delight and pleasure in the World, &c. Anonym.
Chrysostome having Preach'd many Sermons a∣gainst Swearing at Antioch, the people being weary, ask'd him, when he would leave Preaching? To whom he Answered, when you leave Swearing: Would you have the Plaister taken away before the wound be Cured?
Pythagoras (if he be the Author) in his Golden Verses, and Isocrates, &c. advise us to revere or be afraid of an Oath.
Mahomet the great, promising to his Soldiers the Spoil of Constantinople, swore by the Turks great Oath, By the Immortal God, and by the 400 Probhets, by Mahomet, by his Father's Soul, by his own Chil∣dren, and by the Sword wherewith he was girt, Knolles.
The Persians are mightily addicted to ill Lan∣guage and Cursing; but they never Blaspheme God; for is they should hear one Swear, or with themselves at the Devil, they would cry out in astonishment, is not that fellow a fool, to give him∣self to the Devil, and renounce Paradise? All their Oaths are, Ser-azire-sha (by the King's beloved Head) or Erva Pigumbir, (by the Spirit of the Pro∣phet.) I remember, once at Galata, walking with some of the French Embassadors Servants, we saw two Turks at Cuffs: In the end after 1000 curses on one side, the other replied no more than this, I wish thy Soul may have no more repose in Para∣dise, than the Hat of a French-man hath in this
world; alluding to our putting them off so often, M. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 14.
At Egmiasin the Arch-bishop took the Book, wherein he had read the Gospel, and gave it the Patriarch, Bishops, and all the people to kiss. On the one side of the Cover of that Book, are two Relicks Enchased, which are cover'd with Cry∣stal, M. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.
The Duke of Holstein's Embassador in his Per∣sian Travels, tells us.—Whilst I was viewing one of their Schools or Colleges, one of the Regents, who read publick Lectures, perceiving that I had caused to be Engraven on a Cane, which I had for a walking-staff, in Arabick, Bismi Alla, rahman rachim, i. e. In the Name of the Merciful God which shews Mercy;— he desired me to bestow it on him, promising to give me a better: but finding some difficulty, he cut out the word Alla (God) and put it in a clean paper, saying, the name of God should not be on a staff thrust in the dirt.
Tho in their quarrels they seldom break out in∣to horrid Oaths and Imprecations, yet upon Tri∣vial occasions, especially in their dealings, they stick not to swear at every word, and have inces∣santly in their mouths their Po Chrestum (by Christ) making the sign of the Cross at the same time. Perjury is severely punish'd, first cruelly whipt, then banish'd D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
Amonst the Tartars, when a person is danger∣ously ill, the Moullah comes with the Alcoran, which he opens and shuts three times, and lays it to his Face, and upon recovery, 'tis attributed to the Alcoran, M. Taver.
The Mahometans never mention the Name of Christ, but with high Reverence and Respect.
In naming the name of God, they must bow, and add,— Most high, blessed, mighty, &c.— Of Mahomet, they must add,— May God augment his Graces.— Of other Messengers,— God is satisfied with them.— Of Other Doctors— May the mercy of God rest upon them.
The great Mogul himself would speak most re∣spectfully of our Blessed Saviour Christ, saith my Author.
If the Mahometans find a bit of Paper in the the way, they take it up, and put it in some place of a Wall, because the Name of God is, or may be written in it: So that the holes of the walls are always to be seen stuck full of them; for the same reason, they use no Paper when they go to ease themselves: Yet for all this Reverence they swear by the Name of God at every turn, and speak not three words without an Ʋllah, i. e. by God, M. de Thevenot.
A sight, it is no less strange, than ridiculous, to behold the Honour they do unto the Camel at his return unto Constantinople, which carried their Alcoran (amongst a Caravan of many thousand Pilgrims, towards Mecha) crowding about him, as led through the streets, some pulling off his Hairs, and preserving them, as Relicks, some kis∣sing, others with his Sweat besmearing their Eyes and Faces; and at last cutting him into little gobbets, and giving thereof to eat to their Friends and Families, Sandy's Trav. l. 2.
The Bramins forbear Swearing and Blasphemy. Sir Th. Herb.
The Japanese's hate Calumniators, Swearers and Gamesters. Mandelslo.
The Gaurs, when they put any one to their Oaths, Swear them before their Sacred Fire, for which they have a very great Veneration. M. Ta∣vernier.
THE Jews permit not their Children to use the name of God till seven years old, that they may retain a greater Veneration for that Holy and Reverend name; and therefore the first Saluta∣tions of Children are plainly, May you have a good day, I wish you a good Sabbath, &c. Dr. Ad∣dison.
The Esseans account every word they speak, of as much force, as if they had bound it with an Oath; and they shun Oaths worse than Perjury; for they account him a Liar, who needs to call God to Witness. Joseph. de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉— For how (saith St. Chry∣soston) is it not Absurd, that a Servant should not dare to call his Master by name, or bluntly and ordinarily to mention him; yet that we slightly and contemptuously should in our Mouth toss about the Lord of Angels? — How is it not Absurd, if we have a Garment better than the rest, that we forbear to use it continually; but in the most slight and common way to wear the Name of God? Dr. Barrow's Sermon.
How grievous Indecency is it, at every turn to Summon our Maker, and call down Almighty God from Heaven, to attend our Pleasure, to vouch our idle Prattle, to second our giddy Passi∣ons, to concern his Truth, Justice, Power, in our trivial Affairs. Idem.
What Presumption is it, with unhallowed Breath, to vent and toss that Great and Glorious, Holy and Reverend, Fearful and terrible Name, of the Lord our God, the Great Creator, the Mighty Sovereign, the Dreadful Judge of all the Word? what Name which all Heaven with pro∣foundest Submission doth adore: which the An∣gelical Powers, the Brightest and Purest Sera∣phim, without hiding their Faces and reverential Horrour, cannot utter or hear; the very thought whereof, should strike an awe through our Hearts, the mention whereof should make any Sober Man to tremble? Idem.
A good Man should 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and ex∣hibit 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Idem ex Clem. Al.Strom. 7. &c.
Chrysostom preach'd many Sermons to the Peo∣ple of Antioch against Swearing; but they being weary of the Subject, ask'd, when he would leave off Preaching? To whom he answered, When you leave off Swearing: Would you have the Plaister
taken away before the Wound be cured? Calamy a Fast-Sermon.
The best way to attest the Truth of what is spoken, is to call God to Witness; this is the Form of Swearing which we Christians use. Athan. Apol. ad Constant. Imp.
St. Chrysostom saith, It was customary to come into the Church, and to Swear upon the Commu∣nion-Table, taking the Holy Gospels into their hands, Dr. Cave.
St. Basil exhorts them that had Sworn rashly, or in unlawful cases, to Repentance; appoints Perjured Persons Banishment from Communion eleven Years. Idem.
Vegetius (de Re Milit. l. 1.) a Heathen Author, living in the time of Valentinian Jun. sets down this as the Military Oath of the Christians — By God, Christ, and the Holy Spirit, and the Majesty of the Emperor. Idem.
Novatus taking his Followers Hands, wherein they held the Sacramental Elements—caused them to Swear by the Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, that they would not desert him. Euseb.
Pope Pius appointed forty days Penance with Bread and Water (and seven Years following) for a Perjured Person that was Free; three Forties (or Lents) Penance and lawful Holy-days for him that was bound. Carrauz. Decr. Pii Pap.
If any Swear by God's Hair, or Head,— if in Orders, let him be deposed; if a Lay-man, Ex∣communicated, &c. Idem, ibid.
Dr. Taylor to the Bishop of London, degrading him,—When the Bishop (according to the For∣mality) should have struck him on the Breast with his Crozier, and his Chaplains disswaded him from it, because he would strike again: Yes, said he, by St. Peter will I, for it is the Cause of Christ. And again, to Mr. Bradford the same Doctor relating the Story, told him, I have f••ightned the Bishop of London, for that his Chap∣lains
thought I would have struck him, and by my Troth, quoth he, (rubbing his hands) I made him believe I would do so indeed. Fox's Mar∣tyrol.
Bishop Bonner swore frequently by God, by St. Mary, by St. Augustine, by the Blessed Sacra∣ment, Allhallows, by my Faith, Troth, Ibid.
Common Swearing among the Papists a venial Sin. Aug. de Clavasio.
Vallahi or Tallahi (i. e. by God) a usual Form of Swearing among the Mahomitans. About ten years ago, an Arabian, well known to me, Ahmed Ibn Ali, a Suliensian, was reproved by the Famous Golius for Swearing, took it well, and gave thanks for reducing him from that Pernicious and Damna∣ble Custom. Hottinger.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. An Oath is a most dreadful thing. Arist.
Reverence an Oath. [〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉] Pythag. aur. Carm.
The best way of observing an Oath is, if you neither use it frequently, nor rashly, nor in com∣mon matters, nor for the amplification of Speech, nor confirmation of a Relation, — but in things necessary and solemn, and when there is no other way to procure Credit, &c. Hierocl. in Curm. Pyth. vid. Isocr. ad Demonic. Sect. 30.
With the Scythians the Swearer's Punishment was loss of his Estate; with the Persians Bondage; with the Grecians cutting off the Ears; with the Romans throwing down a steep Rock. Anon. With the English now, Payment of one Shilling.
THE Jews (in Barbary) resort to Prayer thrice every day in their Oratories:
1. At Sun-rising — for two hours together, which is called Tephillah Sabarit, or Morning Prayer.
2. About three a clock in the Afternoon, which is called Tephillah Minscha, or Evening Prayer.
3. After Sun-set, which is Tephillah arvit, or Night Prayer. These two last Services are not (both of them) above an hour long. Dr. Ad∣dison.
They pray also to the Angels in their Retire∣ments, for the necessary Evacuations of their Body, thus, Most Holy, and most Glorious Ministers of the most High, I beseech you keep, preserve and help me; wait till I come in and go out; for this is the Custom and way of all Men. Idem.
There is an Univesal Agreement among them, that they ought every day to say over a hundred Benedictions, viz. At washing in the Morning 23, at entrance into the Synagogue six, at putting on the Zizith one, at putting on the Tephillim one, at every one of the three Offices in the Syna∣gogue eighteen, three after Dinner, two before
Night, at going to sleep two, and as many at Dinner and Supper. Idem.
The Pharisees spent one quarter of the day in Prayer. Dr. Hall.
St. James the Just went daily to the Church, and there kneeling on the Pavement prayed, so that his Knees became hard and brawny as Camels. Dr. Cave out of Euseb.
Nazianzen saith, his Mother Gorgonia prayed so oft, that her Knees were hard, and did as it were stick to the Ground. Idem.
The Barking of Dogs, the Bellowing of Oxen, the Grunting of Hogs, pleaseth God better, than the Canting of Luxuriant Clergy-men. Hibernic. ex August.
Thou didst afflict me with Pain of the Teeth, and when it was so great that I could not speak, it came into my Mind, to admonish all my Friends present to Pray for me unto the God of all Health: And I wrote this in Wax, and gave it to them to be read: As soon as we had kneeled down, the Pain went away. — I was amazed, I confess, my Lord, my God, for I had never found any thing like it in all my Life. August. l. 9. Conf. c. 4.
Constantine the Great caused his Image in all his Gold Coins, Pictures and Statues, to be represented as a Person Praying, with Hands spread abroad, and Eyes lift up to Heaven. Dr. Cave.
Mr. Ignatius Jurdaine Merchant, was wont for many years, even to old Age, Winter and Sum∣mer, to rise between two and three a clock to his private Devotions, continuing there till six, and then proceeded to Family-Duties. Clark.
Myconius sending in a Letter to Luther, that he was Sick, not unto Death, but unto Life; Lu∣ther wrote to him again, that he prayed that he and others his Friends might survive him, and
that he might not be left alone with his dry, ex∣hausted and wearied Body, to combat with Devils here below, — Hoc peto, hoc volo, & fiat voluntas mea. Amen. which accordingly came to pass, for Myconius recovered of his Consumption, and lived six years after: Insomuch that Justus Jonas saith of Luther, Potuit quod voluit, Fuller's Lives.
The Persians never undertake any thing, but they pronounce the Bismilla, (in the name of God, and sometimes say Behnam ohuki namesch herez Tzanehafr, i. e. in his Name, who is the Refuge and Protection of Souls: They express a great Attention and Devotion in their Prayers. I have seen them in their Metschid at Ispahan, when they had their Eyes so fastened on the Ground, or lift up to Heaven, that they would not take any no∣tice of one. D. of Holst. Emb. Trav. p. 279.
The Mahometans or Infidels of Indostan or East-India; whatever Impediments they have at home or abroad, they constantly Pray five times every day, viz. at six, nine and twelve in the Morning, and three and six in the Afternoon. The Mogul, the Prince himself, does so, and the meanest Shepherd that waits on his Flock in the Field; and if they can, they perform their Devotions in their Moschits or Churches. Most go to Prayers every day, at least to those of Noon, Quindy and Akscham.
A Mahometan told a Reverend Divine of En∣gland, Resident of the Great Mogul's Court, —There was, said he, a most Devout Mussel-man, who had his Habitation in a great City, where
Mahomet was zealously professed, who for many years together spent his whole days in the Mosquit, not minding the World at all, so that this Family was become very Poor ready to Famish.— He leaves them one morning in this low Condition, takes a solemn Leave of his Wife and Children, resolving for his part to go and Pray and Dye in the Mosquit, if no Relief came, and leaving his Family to Famish at home. But that very day there came to his House a beautiful young Man, (as he appeared) who gave to his Wife a consi∣derable quantity of Gold, bound up in a white Napkin, telling her, that God had now remem∣bred her Husband, and sent him his Pay for his Constant Pains in Devotions—&c. Her Husband, at his return at night, brought nothing—but a little Grit or Sand, which he opened to shew, and it was all turned into precious Stones, &c. the seventh part of which he gave to the Poor; (for said he) a Musselman is very Charitable—Adding, If we do not forget God, he will not forget us. This Story seems Incredible, but 'tis related by the nameless Author of Indost. and E. Ind.
The Moors (about Fesse) in the beginning of any Labour or Journey, looking up to Heaven, with a low Voice say, Bismillah, i. e. in the Name of God. Morden.
In passing by one another, they say—Salem alleque, Peace be with thee; at the hearing of one Sneeze,—God be your Keeper. Idem.
The Moors Pray five times a day, first about Noon, second, about three a clock, third, at Sun-set, fourth, a little within Night, fifth, a little before day in Winter. Idem.
When the Mahometans mount on Horse-back, Play or Eat,—they say Bismillah. M. de Thev.
In some parts of Cathay the Monks Pray on strings full of Nut-shells. Rosse.
Chinese, Papists, Persians and Muscovites, in Praying, use Beads, though not all, nor always.
The more Puritanical sort of Turks have a Tes∣buch, a kind of Chaplet, or String of Beads, con∣sisting of 99 Beads, upon each of which they re∣peat certain words out of the Alcoran. Tavern.
In Ceylon also they pray on Beads. Rosse.
The Gaurs, when they pray, tye a Handker∣chief about their Mouths, as if they were afraid their words should mix with the Air, and receive any impurity. M. Tavern. l. 4. c. 8.
The Persians cannot say their Prayers when they have any Gold about them; Idem. l. 5. c. 10. and therefore they never wear Jewel, or Ring of Gold, because it would be troublesome to pull 'em off, and lay them up so many times a day.
They, in their Prayers, consider the Virgin Mary, the Evangelists, Apostles, and an infinite number of other Saints, not only as simple Inter∣cessors, (as the most intelligent affirm) but also as Causes and Co-operators of their Salvation. There is no Muscovite but gives his Saints, and their I∣mages, the honour due only to God. D. of Holst. Ambass. Trav.
They pray for the dead, e. g. Remember, Lord, the Souls of thy Servants, and our Father, Abba Matthew, and the rest of our Fathers, Abba Sala∣ma,
and Abba Jacob, &c. And again; Remem∣ber, Lord, the Kings of Ethiopia, Abreha, Atzbe∣ha, Caleb, and Gebrak Meschah, &c. Release, O Lord, our Fathers, Abba Antony, and Abba Ma∣carius, &c.
From whence it may be fairly Justified, That they admit Purgatory; which yet in words they constantly deny. But through Simplicity and Ig∣norance, they are not constant to themselves; for at another time they implore the Intercession of the same Souls. Job Ludolph.
The Armenians pray not for the dead, imagi∣ning, that 'till the general Day of Doom, they are without either Joy or Torment. Sir Tho. Herb.
So soon as the Armenians discover the Moun∣tain Ararat, they kiss the Earth, and lifting up their Eyes to Heaven, say their Prayers. M. Taver. Book 1. c. 4.
Corderius taught his Scholars to pray twice or thrice every day, besides their Prayers at rising in the Morning, and lying down at Night; and also, constantly at Meat: And, moreover, advised them sometime to retire by themselves, to secret Prayer. Corder. Collo.
Margaret of Valois, not long since Queen of France, built her a Chapel, provided her Chap∣lains, and large Endowments for them; that so, perpetually, day and night, every hour successive∣ly, without intermission, by some one or other, there might intercession be made to God for her,
unto the World's end; (a thing which her self had little thought of in her life-time, as having other business to think on.) Mr. John Hales.
After the Priesttesses (Juibs) have fed heartily on the Offerings, they proceed to Prayer, which is long, joyned with several distracted motions of the Eyes, 'till falling to the ground, they make dreadful cries and shrieks; then lye immoveable on the ground extended, saying, in this posture the Gods communicate their mind to them; then they get up to the top of the Pagod, and walking from one end to the other, pray again; them strip stark naked, shew their privy Parts to their Gods, striking them with their hands, then call for Wa∣ter to wash themselves, in the Face of the Congre∣gation. Ibid.
Neither Jews nor Greeks use the posture of Kneeling in Prayer.
THE Jews, at the pronouncing of Holy, Holy, Lord God of Sabaoth, jump up three times. They begin their publick Service with the Psalms, Ps. 3.7. &c. Dr. Addison.
S. Augustine saith, We have the Precept and Example of our Saviour, and his Apostles, for singing in our Assemblies. —And he saith, The custom of Churches were very different about this Matter. In the Churches of Africa, (he saith,) They confined themselves to the Prophetical Hymns; for which they were upbraided by the Donatists, as too grave and formal: But he allows Singing for one of the Solemn Parts of Divine Service; with which he joyns Reading of Lessons, Preaching and Prayer, either aloud by the Bishop, or in common, by the Deacons giving notice. Dr. Stilling. Orig. Sacr.
Pliny reports it, (l. 10. Ep. 97.) as the main part of the Christians Worship, that they met to∣gether before Day, to joyn in singing Hymns to Christ, as God. Dr. Cave.
Concerning Singing, see more in Dr. Burnet's History of the Reformation, Fox's Martyrol. Dr. Jackson's Notes on the O. T. Calvin's Instit. Strabo, Walafride, The Christian's Companion, &c.
Chrysostom saith, That one may be said to sing, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, though all sing after him, so that the Voice comes, as it were, from one Mouth. Hom. 36. in 1 Ep. ad Cor. p. 487.
Athanasius commanded the Deacon to read the Psalm, and the People to answer; For his Mercy endureth for ever. Apol. de Fug. p. 717.
Sozomen saith, They who were skilful, were Praecentors, and that the multitude 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, l. 5. c. 19.
In the constitutions Apostol. 'tis adjoyned, that one should sing the Psalms of David, and that the People should sing after the ends of the Verses, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, l. 2. c. 57.
S. Basil saith, In his time they did 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, — And then permitting one to begin the Melody, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Ep. 63. ad Cler. Neoc.
S. Austine, speaking of the time when he was Baptized of Milain, concludes thus: —How much did I weep at thy Hymns and Songs, being sharp∣ly moved with the sweet Melody of thy Church! Those words flowed into my Ears, and thy Truth melted into my heart, and thence bubbled up an Affection of Piety, and my Tears run, and I was well-pleased therewith. l. Conf. 9. c. 6, 7.
How the same S. Augustine was passionately moved to Grief and Indignation against the Ma∣nichees, in reading the fourth Psalm, v. l. Conf. 9. c. 4. wishing that they might have been privately present, to have seen him reading, himself not knowing that they were present, &c. And how also, he was angry with himself for past Faults; and all others that loved Vanity.
Theodosius Junior, rising early every Morning, together with his Sisters, interchangeably sung Psalms of Praise. Dr. Cave.
S. Hierom, speaking not of the Universal Church in Solemn Assemblies, but what the Companies of solitary Virgins are wont to do of their own ac∣cord, saith; — In the Morning, at 3, 6, 9 a Clock, at Evening, and at Mid-night, they sing Psalms, only on Sundays, they went into the Church. Bullinger's Decads.
Sometimes they had Dances in their Churches, and Chapels of the Martyrs. Theodor. l. 3. c. 22.
THE Protestants in England, and Holland, and Germany, (in some places) use Organs. In the Canton of Bern, they use Trumpets in singing Psalms. Conr. Werndly Liturg. Tigur.
The Lutherans in Swedeland, &c. have Organs and Bells in all their Churches.
The Sick here vow to offer their Blood to their Idols, if they recover; to which also they Sacri∣fice Rams with black Heads; which, with spiced Drinks, they eat, with singing and dancing. P••••∣quet broke open. Vol. 2.
The Tartars here, place their Idols at the en∣trance of their Tents, and to them they offer the primitiae of Milk, Meat, Drink, and the Hearts of Beasts; all which they place before their Silken and Felt-Gods all Night, and eat in the Morning. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
The King of Tunquin, after the Solemnities of his Inauguration, takes his time to go and give thanks to his false Deities, for his coming to the Crown, when the Moon first changes; shutting himself up for the first Week with the Bonzes, and living in common with them, with a great deal of Frugality: During which time he visits the Hospitals, gives orders for the building a Pagod, &c. Tavern. Col. of Relat. &c.
The Armenians sing and play on Cymbals, while the Communion is Administred. D. of Holst. Amb. Travels. p. 208.
After Dinner they go to Church, where they sing certain Hymns. Tavern. l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.
After Perfuming of their Head, Beard, and Turbant, with a Fumigation of Lignum Aloes, the Mahometans lift up their hands on high, and cry Elmendela, i. e. Thanks be to God. Tavern.
Ac••••et VIII. Emperor of the Turks, upon Ti∣dings of a Peace made with the Christians at Buda, with a number of Janizaries, and others, in great Magnificence, went to the Church, to give thanks to his Prophet Mahomet. Knolls. p. 1269.
The Moors (about Fez) On the finishing a work or Journey, say, Ham der illah, i. e. Thanks be unto God. Morden Geogr.
The Mahometans, at perfuming their Beards, cry, Illemed Illah, i.e. God be thanked, Tavernier.
When they meet a Friend upon the Road, they say, El ham dillah al salam tipsi, i. e. God be prais∣ed that I see thee well, Idem.
Among the Moors some of their Religious San∣toes (much more horrible than the Dervises) clothed as the Dancers, and have Felt-caps, as they; pray oftener, viz. On Tuesdays and Thurs∣days, about 10 or 11 a Clock at Night. All meet at the call of him who goes to the Tower, sing some Verses of the Alconan, which they often re∣peat, so that they have enough to last them till day, clapping hands, playing on Drums and such Instruments: About the middle of their Singing they rise upright, and put themselves into a ring one behind another; he who is chief sings some Prayers aloud, the rest answer Allah, i. e. God; making, at every time, a low bow, and this with such straining, without intermission, and such bending of their Body, that they look like Men Possess'd; especially at the latter end, when the Drum beats faster, and the rest say Allah to every stroke of the Drum; so that they foam like mad-dogs; some void Blood at the Mouth: This lasts about half an hour; but towards the end they say nothing hut Hou, i. e. He, as wanting strength to say Allah. Then they rest, sing other Prayers; and towards the end start up again, and begin their sweet Musick; and this three times: I have often been stunned with this at Rusetto. In their Processions you always see some of these Fools foaming at the Mouth, and with Eyes shut, pro∣nouncing the word Hou, having a man on each side to support them from falling and they who can keep longest in that ecstasy, are the greatest Saints. M. de Theven.
The Americans used to sing the Devil's Praises, to dance about Fires, which they made in ho∣nour of him, Rosse.
In Virginia they Worshiped with Praying, Sing∣ing and Offerings, and Dancing about Fires, with Howling and Rattles, beating the ground with Stones, Offering of Tobacco, Deer-suet and Blood on the Altars, Idem.
I have observed before, that the Protestants of France, the Germans, and they of Zurick and Switzerland are noted for their pleasant singing of Psalms; which is to be imputed generally to the care taken in setting them to School to Learn singing by Notes, as well as Reading; and me∣thinks their example might provoke us to emula∣tion herein: The time and mony would be better spent by Parents and Children, than in some of those little Fancies, which our Gentry account Breeding. It would look more like a Masculine and Christian Prudence to consecrate our joy and Musick to the purposes of Religion, the Beauty of Holiness, and the Honour of our Maker and Redeemer; than to spend (as we commonly do) all our stock of Art and Mirth upon sensual Amours and Entertainments; And to make this exercise more smooth and melodious, let every one learn to read, and carry his book with him to Church, and let the Psalms be notified (as in the Palatinate on the Church-door) before-hand, or else the Congregation accustomed to a certain small number of Psalms, which the people may as easily get without Book, as the Maids and Chil∣dren do Ballads and Penny-Songs. And tho I
have often pleaded for the Lawfulness, and even usefulness of Organs, yet methinks since they sup∣pose a weakness and want of help for that Devo∣tion, and Vocal is commonly preferred before In∣strumental Musick, I could wish our Vocal might be so sweet and excellent, if possible, as to shame all Organs out of Churches.
I had almost forgot to have mentioned the Abas∣sines here, who (as I have said before) have in their Festival Solemnities their Singing Priests, Cymbals, Morrice-bells, Kettle-drums, Singing and Dancing and Skipping, as if they would make the Floor ring again, and clapping Hands to the God of Jacob. See the Greeks Feasting.
THE Old Testament gives us several Examples of the Jewish Zeal in this respect, which I shall not trouble my self to enumerate in this place: So doth the Apocrypha, especially the story of the se∣ven Sons. Josephus also seems to bid pretty fair for a consideration under this head, I mean, him whom Vespasian carryed along with him Captive from Palestine, and who is the author of the Histo∣ry of the Jewish wars. But as for the Modern Jews I have little to say; to their own master they stand or fall.
Cyprian commends Cornelius for taking the Bishoprick of Rome upon him, when Decius the Emperour had threaten'd heavy severities to the Christian Ministers, and would sooner endure a Corrival in the Empire, than a Bishop at Rome.
Maris Bishop of Chalcedon—to Julian the Apo∣state upbraiding him with his blindness; I thank God (saith he) who hath taken away my sight, that I might not behold such a wretch as thou art.
Vettius Epagathus desiring leave to plead the Christians cause (seeing them dragg'd before the Judgment seat) was thereupon seized himself by the president. Dr. Cave.
In Poland the Gentlemen and Nobility, when the Gospel is read in the Churches, draw their swords, in token that they are ready to defend it with their lives. S. Clark.
One Juan Neronou, a Protopope of Casauskey, not long since began to inveigh against the honour done to Images, charging those who did worship colours and wood with Idolatry: But the Patriarch soon degraded him, and shut him up in a Monaste∣ry upon the river Wolga. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
They tell of one Sudatworets Philip Metropolite, who lived in the reign of the Tyrant John Basilou∣its, and grew famous for the remonstrances he made to that Prince of his wicked life; the Tyrant trou∣bled thereat, sent him into a Monastery from Mos∣cou:
but from thence he made his pen do, what his tongue could not, and from time to time repre∣sented the Judgments of God to the eyes of the Great Duke so pressingly, that the other not able to endure any longer, sent one of his servants to strangle him; the Executioner found him ready enough to dye, with this desire only, that instead of strangling with a Cord, he would run him with a knife into the heart: which he accordingly did. The Monks of the Monastery put him into the Ca∣talogue of Holy Martyrs. Idem.
NEither can I here give the Modern Jews any Panegyrick; (their garments seem rather to smell of the field, and their devotions appear too gross and scandalous, and their lives spotted with covetousness:) and as to the ancient Jews, the history of them is so full and authentick in sacred scripture, that to repeat it over here, were but Actum agere. Only this I must needs confess, by their hundred benedictions which they are to re∣hearse every day, as for the Crowing of the Cock, the appearance of the morning, the putting on their Clothes, washing themselves, eating, drink∣ing, for every particular dish brought to table, &c. they seem to aim at a perpetual and constant Tenor of Devotion; and if it be more than wash∣ing the outside of the platter, 'tis well: but this is certain, their hopes creep upon the Ground, and to this day they expect a Messiah that shall re∣store the Terrene Kingdom to Israel.
Nazianzen saith, his sister Gorgonia did not more seem to be good, then really strive to be so, that she left nothing to the Prince of this World, but transferr'd all into the safe Treasuries above; leav∣ing nothing to the Earth, but her body; changing all for the hopes of a better life: bequeathing no other Riches to her children, but an excellent Pat∣tern. in laud. Gorg. Orat. 11.
Domitian the Emperor enquiring, and upon search finding out the Nephews of Judas, the brother of our Lord, of the Race and Posterity, which he de∣sired to extirpate, ask'd what possessions they had? They told him, they had between them 39 Acres of Land, to the value of about 9000 Pence, out of which they paid him Tribute, and maintain'd themselves with their own hard labour, shewing him their hard and callous hands: Then asking further of Christ and his Kingdom? They an∣swered, his Empire was not of this World, but Heavenly and Angelical, to take place at the end of the world, when he should come with Glory to Judg both Quick and Dead, &c. Whereupon the Emperor despising them on account of their meanness, let them go without any severity shew∣ed to them, Euseb. l. 3. c. 20.
Origen refusing the maintenance of others, Sold his Books to one that was to allow him four Oboli a day; the day he spent in laborious exercises and tasks, the most part of the Night in study, always remembring that of our Saviour, not to have two coats, nor to wear shoes, nor anxiously to care for the morrow.
Clemens Alex. speaks against—Ivory Hafts, or garnished with Silver; Ivory-Tables; Lamps of the Goldsmiths making; and Ivory Bed, or Couch; Purple Carpets, &c. Paedag. l. 2. c. 3.
Give us this day our daily bread, i. e. saith Gre∣gory Nyssen, not Delicacies, Riches, Purple Vestures, Golden Ornaments, Pearls, Jewels, Silver Vessels, Marble Pillars, Silk Carpets, Choirs of Musick, &c.
Renounce the Devil and all his works, the pomps and pleasures, &c. i. e. The sights, and sports of the Theatre, and such like Vanities, Cyril.
Tertullian tells his Adversaries, all the Plagues God sent in this World, could not hurt them, be∣cause they had no other concernment in this world but as soon as they could, to get out of it, Ap. c. 41.
Hierom tells of Marcella, that she lived so, as al∣ways believing she should immediately die; and never put off her Garments, but it put her in mind of her Grave and Winding-sheet.
Tertullian tells of a Christian Woman, possessed by the Devil at the Theatre; and being asked, how the durst enter into a Christian Woman? He made Answer, that he found her on his own ground.
S. Francis renounced the World; and when a Priest to whom he offered it, would not take his Mony, he cast it away, and enter'd into a Vow of perpetual Poverty, Baker's Chron.
S. Francis Sales speaking of Cordial and Mental Prayer, adviseth thus;—Begin all thy Prayers, mental or Vocal, with the presence of God; keep this Rule without exception; and in short time thou wilt perceive, what profit thou shalt reap by it. And again, having finished (saith he) this mental Prayer, take heed lest thou give thy heart a jog; lest thou spill the Balm, which thou hast received, &c. keep thy self silent for some time, and fair and softly remove thy Heart from thy Prayers to thy worldly business. Introd. to a De∣vout Life.
BEfore the Sun go down, the Women kindle their Sabbatarian Lights; which is an old Cu∣stom observed by Persius, Satyr 5. The reason is, because the first Woman extinguish'd the Light of Man by her Disobedience. Rosse.
The Jews make haste to the Synagogue, but go backward and slowly home. Dr. Addison.
In Jerusalem are said to have been 480 Syna∣gogues. Purchas.
The Jews are rather too Precise in their Prepa∣ration for the Synagogue than too Remiss; they Pray in order thereto betimes in the Morning; for the earlier the Orison, they think, the more acceptable to God. 'Tis their common saying, In Winter they raise the day, in Summer the day raises them. Some rise early every Morning to lament the Ruins of Jerusalem: It is a general Tradition among them, Heaven-gates are shut up at night, after midnight they are opened, and the noise of opening them awakens the Cocks, and the Cock ought to awaken us to Prayers by his crowing; and in their publick Liturgy they give thanks for this good Office of the Cock. On Sabbath-mornings they creep under the Counter∣pane, when they put on their Shifts, that the beams of the House may not be privy to their Nakedness: Before they go to the Synagogues, at leaving their Apartments, they bow their Heads
moderately in Lamentation for the Temple: They use all needful Evacuations; they wash; make haste to the Synagogue. Dr. Addison.
Chrysostom (Hom. 56. Tom. 1.) saith of the Church at Antioch, that they would set aside all Affairs at home, to come and hear Sermons at Church:—That it was the Honour of the City (not their rich Suburbs, brave Houses, and gilded Dining-rooms) but a diligent and attentive People; that it was his great Encouragement to see such a famous and chearful Concourse, a People so well ordered and desirous to hear. Dr. Cave.
Origen in his Sermons, reproved no fault so much, as Absence from Church.
The Primitive Christians had several Sermons in the same Church Morning and Afternoon.
The Swedes have three Services every Sunday. The Switzers likewise a daily Sermon.
The Jacobites in Socotera Island have Altars in their Churches, which they enter not, but stand in the Porch. Rosse.
The Bells all rang about midnight, and every one rose to go to Church: I believe it was more than usual, because it was Shrove-tide; for both the Office and the Missa were concluded before break of day. Saith M. Tavernier concerning the Armenians in the Convent of St. Stephen's, l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.
The Protestants in the Palatinate have two Ser∣mons on Sunday, and every first Wednesday of the Month one.
At Hierapolis none, who had look'd upon a dead Corps, or in whose House any had died, might be admitted into the Temple for thirty days. Rosse out of Lucian.
In Siam every King of the Country is bound to erect a Temple, with high Steeples and a multi∣tude of Idols. Idem.
At Jagrenate in India is a great Pagod, where the Arch-Bramin keeps his Residence, wherein is a great Idol called Resora, with two Diamonds for his Eyes, and one about his Neck, the least of which weighs about forty Carats; Bracelets about his Arms, sometimes of Pearls, sometimes of Ru∣bies: The Revenues of which Pagod are sufficient to feed 15 or 20000 Pilgrims every day; which is a number often seen there, that Pagod being the greatest place of Devotion in all India; it main∣tains above 20000 Cows: That which makes it so Rich, is the vast Alms that are continually be∣stowed by so incredible a Multitude as comes from all parts. Tavernier, Part 2. l. 3. c. 9.
The Greeks in Cyprus upon Sundays and Holy∣days rise between one and two of the clock in the Morning to sing Matins; for which purpose there is a Clerk that goes from Door to Door, and knocks with a Hammer to wake the People, and
then cries out with a loud Voice, Christians, go to Church. Tavernier, l. 2. c. 6. p. 81.
They seem to me scarcely excusable from a Capital Sin, that build or adorn Churches and Monasteries with immoderate Expences, when so many living Temples of Christ are Poor, &c. Erasmus.
The Muscovites go thrice to Church on Sundays and Festivals, to Mattins (Sasterim) before day, to the Obedny at noon, to Vespers or Wadschemi in the Evening: They stand all the Service-time, or kneel, incessantly bowing before the Images, &c.
Whereas in my former Impression of these Travels I said, that in the City and Suburbs of Moscou there were above 1500 Churches and Chap∣pels; and John Lewis Godfrey, Author of the Archontologia Cosmica, thinks that number incre∣dible: I must needs acknowledge that I was much mistaken, and now affirm for certain, there are above 2000, for no Lord but hath his private Chappel, nor any Street but hath many of them, though most of Wood, and very small ones, but fifteen foot square. D. of Holstein's Embass.
The Indian Christians, though heir Churches are low and ill furnished, yet they are neat and sweetly kept, matted, and without painted (which the Greek Churches abound with.) They assem∣ble chearfully, and at their entring shut their Eyes, the better to contemplate the Exercise they come about, with their own Unworthiness: Kneeling they look towards the Altar, near which the Priest is seated; him they salute with humble Reve∣rence,
who returns his Blessing with the up∣lifting of his Hands and Eyes. Sir Thomas Her∣bert.
In Mexico were thirteen Temples. Purchas.
In Fez are 700 Mosquits, some garnished with many Pillars and Fountains of Marble; each Tem∣ple hath a Priest to say Service, and look to the Churches Revenue. Rosse.
In Tunquin the great Cities have several Pagods, and hardly a Town or Village but hath one; and for every Pagod at least two Bonzes and two Says; but some Pagods maintain forty Bonzes and as many Says. Tavernier's Collect.
In Pegu they are magnificent in their Pagods, having some of beaten Gold; in the Varella or Temple of their King there are three of Silver, and one of Massy Gold, in the shape and proportion of a Man, &c. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
They have one thing remarkable, that they never enter their Churches, till they resolve to have off Vice; that is, till after forty years
of Age; after which time they rob no more. Ibid.
Those of the Palsgrave's Country had each Sunday two Sermons (the absent first admonished by the Clergy, the next time the Civil Magistrate was called to help.) Those of Geneva—in the Churches of their Cities every Sunday four Ser∣mons: Those of Breme—three, of which one was Catechetical. Mr. Hale's Letter from the Synod of Dort to Sir D. Carleton L. Embass.
What meant sundry Ancient Councils, as the Eleventh of Tolet in Spain, yea even of Trent it self, to—enjoyn frequent Preaching, calling for more than any Man almost is able to perform? Anonym.
COncerning the care which the Jews now take in Catechising their Children, see afterwards, under the Title of Good Children.
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
8. Clemens praiseth the Corinthians, that they took care to admonish their young Men, to fol∣low things modest and comely; and exhorts them to instruct the Younger, to make their Children Partakers of the Discipline of Christ. Dr. Cave.
Constantine's first and greatest care towards his Sons, was, to secure the Happiness of their Souls, by sowing the Seeds of Piety in their Minds; which he did partly himself, by appointing Reli∣gious Tutors for them; and when he had taken them into a Partnership of the Government, by private Admonitions, or by Letters giving them Counsel, &c. This was always the first and chief Point, That they should prefer the Knowledge and Worship of GOD, the Great King of the World, before all other advantages, yea, the Em∣pire it self. Idem.
Nazianzen commends his Mother, that not on∣ly she her self was brought up under a Pious Edu∣cation, but conveyed it down, as a necessary In∣heritance to her Children: Gorgonia being well seasoned with her Instructions and Example; for she reclaimed her Husband, educated her Chil∣dren and Nephews, in the ways of Religion, while she lived; and left this as her last Charge and Re∣quest, when she died. Idem.
The Order of Catechising in the Primitive Times, is thus delivered, by Mr. Gabriel Tower∣son, &c.
1. When any desired to become a Proselyte, inquiry was made, not only into the Life of the Catechumen, but of those who brought him.
2. Upon Admonition, and a promise of Refor∣mation, he was admitted into the Rank of Cate∣chumens, by Prayer, and Imposition of Hands,
and so passed over to his Instructor, in a private School, or Auditory.
3. The Catechist entertain'd him with a long Narration of the Story of the Bible, from the Cre∣ation, to the Birth, Life, Death, and Resurrection of our Saviour, &c. closing with the last Jug∣ment, and an Admonition to beware of False Teachers, and of being scandalized at the ill Lives of some Christians: The Catechist all this while standing; though S. Austin would have had it changed into a sitting Posture, to prevent weari∣ness.
4. After this, they were taught particular Points, as of Faith, &c. Then admitted to the Lessons, and the Expositions of them in publick; and lastly, to the Prayers of the Catechumens.
5. After two, or more Years, they gave up their Names and Petitions to be Baptized, usually be∣fore Easter, and then plied with earnest Exhor∣tations to Repentance, Fasting, and Prayer.
6. The Apostles, and next the Bishops, were Catechists; afterwards the Office was devolved on others; as Cyprian appointed one Optatus, one not of the Clergy; Augustine, one Deo-gratias, a Dea∣con; Demetrius, Bishop of Alexandria, made O∣rigen, at eighteen Years a Catechist of that Fa∣mous School.
In a Synod held at Clovershow, or Clyff, under Cuthbert, Arch-Bishop of Canterbury, A. C. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. it was ordained, That those Priests, who did not as yet understand the Creed, and the Lords Prayer, should both learn themselves, and teach them to others in the English-Tongue. Spe••m Concil. p. 242. Can. 10.
By Canons given under King Edgar, A. C. 967. care was taken, That Children should be taught their Pater-noster, and Credo, by their Parents; else, when dead, not to be buried in Consecrated Ground, or thought worthy to receive the Eucha∣rist. Ibid. p. 447. Can. 17.22.
Much the same thing, and in the same words is enjoyned amongst the Ecclesiastick Laws of K. Knute, a. 1032.
A. C. 1548. Arch-Bishop Cranmer compiled a Catechism, dedicates it to the King, and in his E∣pistle, complains of the great neglect that had been in former times, of Catechising. Dr. Burnet's Hist. of the Reformation.
It was the Observation of the Learned'st King, that ever sate on the English Throne, That the Cause of the Miscarriage of our People into Po∣pery, and other Errors, was their ungroundedness in the Points of Catechism. Therefore his said Late Majesty, gave publick Order. for bestowing the latter part of the LORD's Day, in Fa∣miliar Catechism. — For my part, I have spent the greater half of my Life, in this sta∣tion of Holy Service; I thank GOD, not unpain∣fully, not unprofitably: But there is no one thing, whereof I repent so much, as not to have bestow∣ed more Hours in this Publick Exercise of Cate∣chism; in regard whereof, I could quarrel with my very Sermons, &c. Bp. Jos. Hall, Ep. Ded. to the Old Relig.
One of the Deputies of Geldria, to shew the Force of Catechising, told, That amongst them, a Minister, who at his first coming to his Living, found all his Parishioners Papists, so that he must Preach to the Walls, &c. But by going to their Houses, and expounding the Grounds of Reli∣gion, within a Year, he gained them all to Church. Mr. Hales Let. from Dort, to Sir D. Carleton.
One of the Helvetian Deputies declared, That with them, all Persons before Marriage, were to be Examined by the Minister, else their Marriage was to be deferr'd. Idem.
A Catechism answering in bare Texts of Scrip∣ture, was desired by the Remonstrants, at the Sy∣nod of Dort, to gain Anabaptists, &c. Idem.
In the Palatinate, in Sundays at one a Clock, the Bell rings duly, to Assemble the young People together at Church, in order to be Catechised; where Persons grown up to Men and Women, sub∣mit themselves willingly to Catechetical Instru∣ction, and aged Persons disdain not to give their Presence. The Ordinance is attended with Psalms and Prayers.
The Protestants of France have a large Cate∣chism, which they expound on Sundays, After∣noon.
The Papists have their Catechism likewise, and Catechising used amongst them. See afterwards, under the Title of Discipline.
THey embrace Circumcision for a Sacrament of Divine Institution, and a Sign and Seal of the Covenant, seldom deferring it longer than the eighth day; doing it sometimes at home, the Richer in the Synagogue. The chief Officer, or Circumciser, is Mohel; the God-father is called Baal-berith, who receives the Child at the Syna∣gogue-Door, with this Acclamation; Blessed is he, (the Child or Elias) that comes, and holds the Child to the Mohel, who gives GOD thanks for this Sacrament given to Abraham: Whilest the Fore-skin is taking away, the Father thanks the Lord, that he gave Abraham a heart to fulfill the Law of Circumcision, and preserv'd him to see this his Son circumcised. When he hath done, the Mo∣hel prays that the Child may live to see his Sons thus initiated; may keep the Law, and do good Works. Then he taking a Cup of Wine, and bles∣sing God, for creating the Vine, and giving it an exhilarating Vertue, dips the little Finger of his left Hand thrice in the Wine, and lets it drop in the Child's mouth, and having tasted it himself, reaches it to the Congregation. After which, the Mohel gives GOD thanks, that he hath Sanctified the Child in the Womb, and hath brought it to the Foederal-Sacrament, &c. Then he takes the Infant from the Baal-berith, and delivering it to the Father, gives it a Name, praying for him, &c.
Dr. Addison. I forgot to tell, that at the Baal-berth's giving the Child to the Mohel, is sung Deut. 15.
They are not peremptory about the precise time of eight Days: I knew one Jacob Israel Balgara, born in Spain, Circumcised in Barbary, in the for∣tieth Year of his Age. They are careful not to de∣lay the first occasion of being Circumcised. The negligence of Parents herein, is liable to Excom∣munication. If a Child die before the eighth day, 'tis Circumcised at the place of Burial, with only giving it a Name, &c.
In the celebration of the Passeover, they run home from the Synagogues at Even, where they have in one Dish three Cakes, in another a rosted Leg of Lamb, with an hard Egg; in another, Pap, and spiced Wine, and divers Fruits; in another, Lettice, Parsley, &c. Rosse.
Serapion having lapsed, and on his Death-bed desiring Reconciliation, and the Sacrament, and none being willing to communicate with him, he sent his Boy to the Pastor, who being also sick, sent the Eucharist by the Boy; after he had re-received the Sop, he immediately died. Dr. Cave.
A Gentleman of no mean rank, being a Candi∣date of Divinity, and assisting at the Administra∣tion of the Sacrament, while he was holding the Cup, fixed his Eyes upon a Gentlewoman, who was betrothed to him: She, some days after, at her Father's House, ask'd him the Reason: He told her, because he had almost a fancy to drink her
Health. Whereupon she began to hate, and ut∣terly detest him; and the Matter being spread a∣broad, he was taken Prisoner, and some Weeks af∣ter Condemned and Beheaded. Werndley, in his Liturgia Tigurina.
The Gaurs in Persia, at the Birth of their Chil∣dren, practise something like our Baptism; for some days after the Child is born, they wash it with Water, wherein certain Flowers are first boyl'd, and during that dipping, the Priest, who is present, makes certain Prayers. If the Child dye without that washing, they do not believe, but that it goes to Paradise; but the Parents shall give an account for their neglect, because the wash∣ing encreases his Favour in the sight of GOD. M. Tavern. l. 4.
The Armenians always Communicate at their Marriage, and during the Administration, they Sing, and play on certain great Cymbals. D. of H. Emb. Trav.
Those aged Persons, that Communicate not once a Year, and Children dying unbaptized, are not buried in the Church-yard. Idem. p. 208.
Those Muscovites, who receive the Sacrament, prepare themselves by extraordinary Mortifica∣tions, for eight days, eating nothing but a hard kind of Bread, and drinking nothing but Water and Quas, which is so sowre, that it wrings the Belly,
and brings to Death's door, and make their Con∣fession. Such as have taken an Oath lately, in any Law-suit, or committed Murder, or any hei∣nous Sin, are debarr'd 'till death. There are but few, that neglect to receive the Sacrament at Easter.
THE Muscovites think Baptism the only Door through which a Man must enter into Christ, and so into Paradise. They Baptize their Chil∣dren as soon as born; if weak, at home, if well, at Church. The way thus:
The Baptism of the Persees, in East-India, is thus:
So soon as one is born, the Daroo is called upon, who delays not, but being instructed in the pre∣cise time of his Nativity, calculates his Fortune; the Daroo gives the Name, the Mother assenting to it: This done, they haste together to the Egga∣ree, where the Priest puts a little Water into the Bark of a Tree, the Name of which is Holme, the place it grows in Yezd, not far from Spahawn (a Tree that Zertoost blessed, a Tree which, they say, yields no shadow.) The Water out of this hallow∣ed Rind, being pured upon the Infant, a Prayer is then made, that it may be cleansed from all im∣purity.— At 7 years of Age the Child is Confirm∣ed by the Daroo, and taught to say his Prayers o∣ver the Fire (but with his Mouth and Nostrils co∣ver'd, lest his sinful Breath offend the Deity;) af∣ter
which he drinks a little cold Water, chaws a Pomegranate-Leaf, washes in a Tank, cloaths his Body with a fine Shuddero, reaching to his Waste; ties a Zone of Cushee about his Loins, woven with Inkle of the Herboods making, (which he wears ever after,) and after a short Prayer, that he may never prove an Apostate, but continue a Fire-Worshipper; that he may eat no Man's Meat, nor drink any Man's Drink, but his own; he is ever after reputed a Believer. Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia.
Concerning the Bannyans, see in the First Book, Ch. Sacram.
In Amboyna, (though Worshippers of the Devil) they Circumcise at Twelve, or Thirteen Years of Age, &c. Mandelslo.
In Sachion, the Tartars dedicate their Children to their Idols; and on Festival-Days, Sacrifice Rams for their Childrens Preservation. Rosse.
In Guinea, the Priests besprinkle their Infants, (after Sermon) with Water, wherein a Newt doth swim. Rosse.
In Loango, Circumcision is used. Idem.
And in Madagascar also, and Jucatan.
The Armenians thus Consecrate and Administer the Sacrament.
1. They set the Consecrated Bread on the Altar.
2. The Arch-Bishop reads the Mass for the Ce∣remony.
3. At reading the Gospel they light abundance of Wax-tapers.
4. After the Gospel, several of the Noviciates take Sticks in their hands, about 5 Foot long, at the end whereof are Latten Plates, with little Bells hanging about them, which when they are shaked, sound like Cymbals.
5. Other Noviciates hold a Copper Plate in their hands, hung about with Bells, which they strike one against another, and at the same time the Ecclesiasticks and Laity sing together indiffer∣ent harmoniously.
6. All this while the Arch-bishop hath two Bishops on each side of him, who are in the room of a Dean and a Sub-dean.
7. By and by he goes and unlocks a Window in the Wall on the Gospel side, and takes out the Chalice where the Wine is.
8. Then with all his Musick, he takes a turn a∣bout the Altar, on which he at length sets down the Chalice, saying certain Prayers.
9. With the Chalice in his hand, and the Bread upon the Chalice, he turns towards the People, who presently Prostrate themselves upon the ground, beat their Breasts, and kiss the Earth, while the Arch-bishop pronounces, This is the Lord who gave his Body and Blood for you.
10. Then he turns towards the Altar, and eats the Bread dipt in the Wine: For they never drink the Wine.
11. He turns towards the People with the Bread and Chalice in his hand, and they that will receive, come one after another to the bottom of the Choir, to whom he gives the Bread dipt, as be∣fore. The bread is without Leaven, flat and round, about as thick as a Crown, and as big as the Host of the Mass, being Consecrated the day before by the Priest; whose Office it is, M. Tavernier, l. 4. c. 9.
They never put Water in their Wine. When they come to the Communion, the Arch-bishop or Priest says these words, I confess and believe that this is the Body and Blood of the Son of God, who takes away the sins of the World, who is not only ours, but the Salvation of all mankind. He repeats these words three times, the people saying after him word for word, ibid.
They give the Communion to Children of two or three Months old, which the Mothers bring in their Arms, tho many times the Children put it out of their Mouths again, ibid.
They never administer in Lent, for then they never say Mass, but on Sunday noon, which they call Low Mass; at which time they never see the Priest, who hath a Curtain drawn before the Altar, and only reads the Gospel and Creed aloud.
The Armenians Baptize infants on Sunday, ex∣cept in danger of Life; the Midwife carrying the Infant to Church, where the Bishop or Priest plunges it naked in the water, and returns it to the Godfather, going on with his Prayers, and twists a double string, one of white Cotton, ano∣ther of red silk, (signifying the Blood and Water, which flowed from the Body of Christ) about the Child's neck; then he anoints the Child, and crosseth it in the several places where the Oyl dropped, saying, I Baptize thee in the Name of Father, Son and Holy Ghost. The Forehead, Chin, Stomach, Arm-holes, Hands and Feet are anointed. The Patriarch makes this Oyl every year on the Eve of our Lady in September, after a small Lent of eight days, of several fra∣grant
Flowers and Aromatical Drugs; but the principal is called Balassau-Jague, or flower of pa∣radise. When 'tis made, two bottles are sent to all the Convents of Asia, Europe and Africa. When the Ceremony of baptism is over, the Godfather returns home with the Infant in his arms, and a Taper of white wax in each hand, attended with trumpets, drums, haut-boys, which go before to the parents house, where the Godfather delivers the child to the mother, she prostrating her self before the Godfather, and kissing his feet, he her head; the minister names the child according to the Name of the Saint of that day in their Alma∣nack: Afterwards they Feast. The poorer sort carry the Child to Church on the Week-days, with∣out any Ceremony, with Tears in their Eyes, pre∣tending it to be sickly, and like to die, and so make no Feasts at all. If Women lye in 15 or 20 days before Christmas, they often defer till the Festival; then in all the Cities and Villages where the Armenians live; if there be any river or pond, they spread 2 or 3 Flat-bottom'd Boats with car∣pets to walk upon; and in one of them set up an Altar, and in the Morning by Sun-rising all the Armenian Clergy of that Town or City and Parts adjoyning, get into the Boats in their Habits, with the Cross and Banner, dip the Cross in the Water 3 times, and every time drop the Holy Oyl upon it; then plunge the Infant, and anoint him 3 times, saying, I Baptize, &c. The King of Per∣sia is many times present at the Ceremony, when perform'd at Ispahan, riding on Horse-back to the side of the River, with all his Nobility, M. Ta∣vernier l. 4. c. 11.
—Neither are we alone in this use (viz. of kneeling at the Lord's Supper) the Church of Bo∣hemy allows and practiseth it, Dr. Hall.
The Inhabitans here Circumcise by only slitting the Prepuce with a Cane provided for that use, Packet broke open, vol. 2.
The Persians dedicate their Children to their Saints, Ibid.
In Sanchion there are several Monasteries of Idols to whom they Dedicate their Children, and on Festivals Sacrifice Rams for their preservation, ibid.
The Circassians Baptize and Circumcise, and in∣deed are composed of both Christians, Mahometans, Jews and Idolaters, ibid.
They are Idolaters and Circumcise, ibid.
In Guinea the Priest sprinkles young boys with Water, in which a Newt swims; they also use Circumcision, ibid.
In Madagascar they are Circumcised, ibid.
The Mexicans have among them a kind of Bap∣tism, viz. cutting the Ears and Members of young Children, washing them presently upon their birth, and putting a Sword in the Right Hand, and a Target in the left; this for Kings and Noble Mens Children: But to the Children of the Vul∣gar they put the marks of their Callings; and to their Daughters Instruments to Spin, Knit, and La∣bour. Purchas.
AT the Feast of Expiation or Attonement, every morning during the Feast, they thrice repeat this Confession, O Lord, thy People have sin∣ned, &c. Instead of a proper Sacrifice (because they want a place) every Father of a House takes a Cock, and waves it three times about his Neck, &c. About the middle of their Service, they make an interruption, and two by two step aside in the Sy∣nagogue, and confess their Sins, each to other; he that Confesseth, turns his Face Northwards, and
with great seeming Contrition, bows his Body, beats his Breast, and readily submits his back to such stripes as his Friend will inflict, who yet ne∣ver exceeds the Number of 39. Dr. Addison.
Diamastigosis was a great Solemnity among the Lacedaemonians, of which Tertullian makes menti∣on in his Apolog. &c. and Philostratus in the Life of Apollonius Tianaeus; in which young Gen∣tlemen were beaten with Scourges before the Altar.
The Papists are bound to Confession at least once a year, at, or near Easter, and to receive the Sacrament, and to undergo the Penance Assign'd them by the Priest; after which Penance the Bi∣shop goes to the Church-door, where the Peni∣tent lies Prostrate on the ground, saying, Come ye Children, hearken unto me, I will teach you the fear of the Lord. Then he kneels and Prays for him, admonishes him; brings him into Church, where he cuts his Hair and Beard, lays aside his Peniten∣tial Robes, puts on clean Clothes, and receives the Lord's Supper, Rosse.
The Abassines, being of a soft and mild disposi∣tion, for the most part, so soon as they have com∣mitted an offence (that is notable) presently run to their Confessors, and confessing, that they have sinn'd, desire to receive the Communion for the quiet of their Consciences. Ludolph.
Some of the Abassine Monks have invented seve∣ral ways of Afflicting their Bodies; as for exam∣ple,
I staid at the Three Churches (Egmiasin) with the Patriarch three hours, and while we were dis∣coursing together, in came one of the Monks of the Convent, who had not spoken to any person whatsoever in 22 years, by reason of a Penance, that was imposed upon him: Never did Man ap∣pear so meager and deformed; but the Patriarch sent for him, and by his Authority Commanded him to break silence, which he did by speaking at the same time, M. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.
Some Santoes in Egypt go stark naked, many of whom I have seen, without the least rag to cover their Nakedness, in Winter or Summer: And suf∣fer their Hair to grow, as long as it can, for greater mortification: Go often to dine with the great Men of the City, which is accounted a Blessing to the House; but very Lascivious; many Women kissing their Priapus with great Veneration, M. de Thev.
Some eat Serpents, Idem.
A Santo at Caire had a Turban, as broad as a Milstone, weighing half an hundred weight: The weight of his Turban made him walk very softly, Idem.
In Narsinga and Bisnagar Pilgrims resort to a certain Idol, either with their Heads bound, or Ropes about their Necks, or Knives sticking in their Arms and Legs; which Limbs, if they Fester, they are accounted Holy. When their Idol is car∣ried in Procession, Pilgrims strive to be crushed to Death; and when their Bodies are burned, their Ashes are kept as Holy Relicks. Some of them cut their Flesh in pieces, and stab themselves with Knives, to the Honour of this Idol. Rosse.
In Ceylon or Zeilan some go on Pilgrimages a thousand Leagues, eighteen Miles whereof they wade up to the middle in dirty stinking Water, full of Blood-leeches, and seven Leagues they clamber up a steep Mountain by the help of Nails and Thorns tied together; and all this to visit a Stone on the top of this Hill, having in it the print of a Man's Foot, who (they say) came thi∣ther first to instruct them in Religion: Near the Stone is a Springing water, in which they Wash, then Pray, and with sharp-pointed Instruments cut their Flesh, and draw Blood, thinking there∣by all their Sins are pardoned, and God pleased. Idem.
In New-Spain on the Feast of Penance and Par∣don, when they Sacrificed a Captive, after much Adoration, they took up Earth and eat it, de∣siring Pardon for their Sins, and bringing Rich Presents to their Idol, and Whipping themselves on the Shoulders: On this day much Meat is pre∣sented to the Idols, and then to the Priests, who five days before had eat but one Meal a day. Idem.
The Southern Americans, at an Eclipse, Fast; the married Women scratch their Faces, and pluck their Hairs; the Maids draw Blood with sharp
Fish-bones; supposing the Sun to be angry with them. Idem.
The Gaurs in Persia preserve Cows-piss, and compound it with a Water, which they cause them to drink who have committed any Sin, after they have been at Confession for it: They call it the Cazi's Water, which Urine ought to be preserved forty days, with an Infusion of Willow-bark and certain Herbs. When any Person is confessed, if it be a Crying Sin, the Party is to stay ten days in the Cazi's House, and not to eat or drink but what the Priest gives him. And in order to Ab∣solution, the Priest strips him naked, and tyes a little Dog to his right great Toe, which he leads with him about the Cazi's House, where-ever he goes, sometimes a whole day, sometimes longer, as the Crime is: In that Posture he desires the Cazi to Purifie him. The Priest answers, the Dog must Purifie him, not he. After which he pours the Water seven times on his Head, then gives him a Draught to drink; and so he is absolved: Afterwards he Feasts all his Friends at the Cazi's House. But the Women and Maids are shrifted by the Cazi's Wife. M. Tavernier, l. 4. c. 8.
BRethren, saith St. Paul, my hearts desire and prayer to God for Israel is, that they might be Saved; for I bear them record, that they have a Zeal of God, but not according to Knowledge, Rom. 10.2. And the Apostle himself was a Zealot of the same kind before his Conversion,—Con∣cerning
Zeal persecuting the Church of God. And the Sect he belonged to, was notoriously guilty that way; none warmer in the blind Pursuit of Religion than the Pharisees: And yet we may trace the same fiery Humour conveyed down to following Ages and Generations; witness their perpetual Hatred and Persecution of the Christian Church, their obstinate Adherence to their Devo∣tions in the Siege of Jerusalem, their Zealous At∣tempts to return to the Holy Land, and re-build the Holy City, &c. and this all in spight of Mi∣racles and Judgments, enough to convince them of their Folly, if they were not absolutely blind and hardened.
Scaliger tells us of an Order of Men among them called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Mourners, that once a year, on the ninth day of Ab, were allowed en∣trance into Jerusalem by Adrian's Edict, which (as Benjamin an Hebrew Author relates) give Tithes of all which they possess to the Wise Men, always sitting in the School, and to the humbled Israelites which lament Sion, and bewail Jeru∣salem. These dwell in Caves or ruined Houses, Fasting all the days of their Life, except on the Sabbaths and Festivals, beseeching Mercy conti∣nually at the Hands of God.
The Martyrs at Thebais, multitudes having been executed every day with all imaginable Cruelties, Sentence was no sooner passed against one Party, but others came, presented themselves before the Tribunal, confessing themselves Christians, and re∣ceived the Sentence with Joy. Dr. Cave.
When Servetus condemned Zuinglius for his Rashness, his answer was, In aliis mansuetus ero, in Blasphemiis in Christum non ita.
Here the Priest, who is the eldest of the Family or Tribe, in Divine Service, instead of Singing, Howls till he fall down as one dead; rising again, orders a Sacrifice of five Deer; then thrusts a Sword half way into his Belly; with several other Illusions, and Tricks of Sorcery. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
The Town of Mexico was great, and had thir∣teen Temples, in each of which were many Idols of Stone of diverse Fashions, before whom they Sacrificed Men, Doves, Quails, and other things, with great Perfumes and Veneration.—Some years they Sacrificed, as was thought, fifty thousand Men. S. Purchas.
The Turks are very Zealous for their Religion, which they endeavour to propagate all over the World. M. de Thevenot.
The Asian Turks are greater Zealots: I knew at Smyrna a Reverend Preacher amongst them, who had many Pupils, who was so great a lover of his own Sect, that he hated all Mankind be∣side; and stuffed his Sermons with Invectives against Christians, till at last chidden by the Officers of the City: Yet his Pride hardly abated, for when on his Mule's back, with his Followers on foot, he made all Western Christians whom he met with accidentally, to alight, and attend, whilst so Holy a Man passed by. P. Ricaut Esq; in his Present State of the Greek Church.
In Mexico they burnt Incense before their Idols every Morning, Noon-tide, Evening, and at Mid∣night, and this with much Reverence; and then they beat themselves, and drew Blood with sharp Bodkins. Rosse.
In Jucatan, in their Idolatrous Processions, they wound themselves, and offer themselves cheerfully for Sacrifices. Idem.
It is a thing almost incredible, what a vast number of Sacrifices the King sends to the Tem∣ples of his false Gods (at his Inauguration) to be there offered to the Idols. The number of Beasts is said to exceed an 100000, besides the value of a Million in Panes of Gold, Tissues, and Silks to adorn the Idols; and Orange-coloured Calicuts for the Bonzes, and those that attend the Service of the Pagods; and a vast number of pieces of blue Calicuts for the Poor that are kept in the Pagods. Tavernier's Collection of several Rela∣tions, &c.
A Moderation in reference to the Ceremonial Law, especially when the Moral came into Competition with it; and sometimes even in
reference to the Judicial, seems frequently in Scripture permitted and practised: Circumcision sometimes neglected, and the Passover, and Sacri∣fices, &c. the Shew-bread eaten by others than Priests; and an immoderate Zeal for Oblations, New Moons and Sabbaths, sharply reproved, when the weightier things of the Law were neglected. Vid. Psal. 50. Isa. 1. Hos. 6.6. I desired Mercy, and not Sacrifice, &c. Mie. 6.6, 7, 8. As if the Almighty were about to retract those very Cere∣monies which himself had instituted, when he saw the People dote so fondly upon them, as to forget or not duly mind the more solid and substantial parts of Religion.
When I come to Rome, I Fast on the Sabbath; when I am here, I do not Fast. So St. Ambrose at Milan tells St. Augustine; which Judgment of Ambrose, Austine saith, he look'd on as a Heavenly Oracle, viz. To whatever Church you come, observe the Custom of that Church, if you would avoid giving Offence to others, and taking it from others. Dr. Stillingfleet.
The Non-observance of indifferent things com∣manded, when there is no apparent Contempt or Scandal, does not involve a Man into the Guilt of Sin; for the ground of the Magistrates Command, is only in point of Contempt and Scandal, and for preserving Order in the Church; for to command or obey, in reference to these things, from any Opi∣nion of the necessity of them, (and therefore the only ground of observing them) is to shew that we are not guilty of the Power commanding, or of Scan∣dal to others. Idem. Tota igitur religio ect in fugi∣endo scandalo & vitando contemptu. Whitaker, Contr. 4. qu. 7, c. 2.
They do not bind, if Contempt and Scandal be removed. P. Martyr de leg. Eccl.
Hooper, who had raised a Difference about Gar∣ments, writ twice to Ridley about the time of his Persecution and Imprisonment; who writ him an answer, as soon as he could convey it; in which he declared, how intirely he was knit to him, though in some Circumstances of Religion they had for∣merly jarr'd a little: It was Hooper's Wisdom and his own Simplicity that had divided them, every one following the abundance of his own Sense: But now he assured him, that in the Bowels of Christ he loved him in the Truth, and for the Truth. Dr. Burnet's History of the Reform. &c.
The Popish Cantons have made Laws, that it shall be Capital to any to change their Religion; and on a set day every year they go all to Mass, and the Masters of Families Swear to continue true to the State, and firm in their Religion, to their Lives end: And so they pretend to punish their falling into Heresie with Death and Confiscation of Goods, because 'tis a Violation of the Faith, which is so solemnly Sworn. But on the other hand, in the Protestant Cantons, such as turn, are only obliged to go and live out of the Canton; but for their Estates, they still preserve them, and are permitted to sell them. One cannot but observe more of the merciful Spirit of the Gospel in the one, than in the other. Idem—Letter from Zurick.
They give excellent Rules for bridling the Passions, and shunning of Vice, e. g. If thou wouldest have Hell shut its seven Gates, take heed thou Sin not with thy seven Members, viz. Eyes, Ears, Tongue, Hand, Foot, Belly, Pri∣vities, (which last they dare not name. F. Simon.)
They believe, a good Life in all Religions will bring a Man to Paradise; which would seem
to destroy their Principle of forcing all to their Religion, did they not affirm the Musselmen are all in a higher and more excellent Paradise than the best of the rest of the World. Anonym.
Socrates, at a Pompous Solemnity, when a great deal of Gold and Silver was carried along, cried out, How many things are there, which I do not Covet! He went commonly bare-footed, and his Feet were much hardened. His Wife used to observe of him, that he commonly went out, and returned home with the same Coun∣tenance; he made no boast of his Learning, but nather Ignorance, professing himself to know nothing: And when injuriously he was cast into Prison, he made no Supplication to his Judges; and the last day of his Life discoursed much of the Immortality of Souls, and with the Poi∣sonous Cup in his hands, with which he ended his days,) spake thus, That he was not haled to Death, but was ascending up to Heaven.
The same Socrates, to a Man crying out that he should dye, if he were not revenged upon him; made answer, Let me dye, if I make not thee my Friend. Hierocl. Frag.
The Talapoi in Pegu, are not angry at those, who change their Opinions to Christianity, if their Lives be afterwards Pious and Regular. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
The Tartars in Cathay oblige none by force to be of their Religion. Ibid.
THe Examples of true Israelites in Sacred Scrip∣ture are so obvious to every Christian Reader, as well as others, that there is no need of Repeti∣tion here. I shall therefore only tell you what re∣mark is made upon them at this day.
Tho some idle Jews have used a scandalous com∣pliance with the Rites of other Nations, with the Papists turning Papists, and joyning themselves to a Crucifix and Rosary, as well as to the Zizith and Tephillim; yea, some have entered with Holy Or∣ders: Yet the Barbary Jews will not so much as eat of Meat dressed by one of a different perswasion, nor drink in the same Cup after a Christian or Moor, till it be washed, Dr. Addison.—And this they do, notwithstanding they hold, That the Law of Na∣ture is only Obligatory to all mankind; and to those who observe this Law they promise the World to come (Eternal Life;) tho reserving to themselves a greater Glory than others. Idem.
It were needless to make instances of Sincerity or Purity in Christians, their Holy Lives, their resplendent Graces, their great and extraordinary Sufferings being an abundant proof thereof, even in the Judgments (sometimes) of their Enemies; who by this means have been Converted and brought over, not only to a good Opinion of the Persons, but the Religion too. And tho it must be confessed, that all which hath glistered amongst them, was not pure Gold; yet neither was all paint and dissimulation. The Letters in some are too plain and Capital to be misconstrued to Hypocrisy: And tho the Infirmities of Nature have sometimes shaded the brightness of their Vertues; yet I doubt not, but in many the Heart (as in the Case of Arch-Bishop Cranmer) hath been preserved intire and inviolate.
The publick Justice of the City is quick and good, and is more commended then the private Justice of those that deal in Trade: a want of sin∣cerity is much lamented, by those that know the Town (Zurick) well. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
For one that studies antiquities, pictures, sta∣tues, or musick, there is more entertainment for him at Rome, then in all the rest of Europe; but if he hath not a taste of these things, he will soon be weary of a place, where the Conversation is al∣ways general, and where there is little sincerity or openness practised, and by Consequence where Friendship is little understood. Idem.
Socrates would say, That it was the most com∣pendious way to Glory, if every one would take care to Be, what they would be thought to Be, Cic. Offic. 2.
The Bramins hate to touch a Pot or Cup with their Mouth, but rather pour their Liquor in at a distance; eat nor drink with Men of other Re∣ligions, use washings much, touch no unclean thing, Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia.
The Persees seldom feed together, lest they par∣ticipate one anothers impurity; each hath his own Cup, so as if any of his own Caste chance to use it, the other washes it three times, and forbears it a while after. Idem.
In Mexico, and other parts of America, they Sacrificed Men sometimes to the Sun, and used to open the Breast, and pull out the Heart, and offer that Principally, and then to throw it to the Idol. The Inferior Priests in the interim holding the Legs, Arms and Head of the Sacrificed wretch, whilst his Heart was taking out. Idem.
The Merchants, who had a peculiar God and Festival day; when they Sacrificed a Man, they gave him first for nine days Divine Honour, and offered his Heart about Midnight to the Moon, as Mistress of the Waters, or by way of gratitude for her light, Idem.
The Gaurs drink Wine and eat Swine's Flesh, if of their own breeding and feeding; but are very careful lest their Hogs eat any Ordure; for if they have devour'd any nastiness, they are strictly forbid to eat them. They never pare their Nails, so that if by way of disgrace or any misfortune they are constrained to cut their Nails, or Hair; they carry that which they cut off, to some place appointed without the City for that purpose. M. Tavernier l. 4. c. 8.
If at any time a Hair fall on their Cloths, those Cloths must be washed in Cows-piss.
IT is observed of the Jews, That they adhere ob∣stinately to their Religion; and very rarely have we any instances of Converts to Christianity; which is imputed chiefly to the care they take in the timely Education of their Children. When Titus Vespasian came against them to Jerusalem; rather than prophane their Festival, they exposed them∣selves, unanimously, to the danger of the Enemy. Private Persons among them, (as one here in En∣gland, falling into a Jakes on the Sabbath-day) have through an obstinate Perseverance in their Super∣stition, run the hazard of their lives.
Victorinus, a Rhetorician at Rome, a Man of great Note and Fame, who had obtained the ho∣nour of a publick Statue, but a zealous Pagan, upon reading Scripture, turn'd Christian, which he told privately to Simplician, who would not believe him, unless he would testifie it also in the Publick Church: To which, at first, he answered with some scorn; — What! Are they then the Walls that make a Christian? Afterwards, beco∣ming sensible of his Fault, and gathering courage, afraid lest Christ should deny him, if he should
refuse to confess Him, came to Simplician, and said; Come, let us go into the Church, and I will now become a Christian. He did so, and was In∣structed and Baptized; and being to make the ac∣customed Confession, the Ministers offered him the liberty of Privacy, (as to those who were of a bashful temper,) which he refused, making Con∣fession before all the People. Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 2.
One Blandina (in the French Persecution under Aurelius) a good Woman, yet of whom the Church was afraid, how she should hold out, be∣cause of the tenderness of her Body; and Educa∣tion; when she came to it, though plied from Morning 'till Night, with all kind of Racks and Tortures; she bore up with invincible Courage, refreshing her self, ever and anon, with these words; I am a Christian, and no Evil is done by us. Her Tormentors gave over, and wondered, That a Body, so broken, should be able to breath.
The Britains, in the time of Austin the Monk, would not renounce their Hen Fydh (old Faith) counting Popery an Innovation then, and there∣fore stoutly resisted all that Austin said. Th. Jones, of Oswestree.
John Rodolph Stadler, a Clock-Maker of Zurik, who had been five Years in the King of Persia's Service, and growing weary of being so long a∣mong Infidels, was desirous to return into his own Countrey; but desiring his Majesty's leave, had 400 Crowns promised him to stay two Years longer. But this prevail'd not; for he got the German Ambassadors to interceed for him: In the mean time his House was broke open in the night, and the Thief kill'd; for which he was Condem∣ned to dye; with this proviso, That if he would be circumcised and turn Mussulman, he should be pardon'd. Most of the Lords sollicited him very much to change his Religion, at least in shew, and
for a time, and promised him advantages: Twice he was brought to the place of Execution in the Maidau, in hopes the horrour of death would oblige him to renounce; but his constancy could not be shaken. He told them, that the King's fa∣vour should never make him lose that which Jesus Christ had done for him, in redeeming him from Eternal death by his blood, &c. The Augustine Monks and Carmelites endeavour'd all they could, to make him profess himself Roman Catholick; but all in vain; at last he was delivered up to the Re∣lations of the Deceased, and at 3 blows struck down to the ground. 1637: D. of Holst. Emb. Trav. p. 208. and M. Tavernier l. 5. c. 4.
M. Tavernier cites several examples of the con∣stancy of the Armenians in maintaining their Reli∣gion against the persecutions of the Mahometans, as of one that went to the Cadi, saying, Sir you know, that some years since I turn'd Mahometan, now I come to declare before you, that I have re∣pented of denying the Saviour of the world and embracing your wicked law, proceeding to blas∣pheme. Mahomet, for which he was cut in pieces. l. 4. c. 14.
A Gentleman of Quality and a servant to the Mogul, would needs be baptized, and become a Christian, whereupon the King sent for him, and by promises and threats, strongly attempted to turn him again to Mahometanism (for a tryal of his constancy) but he replied to the Mogul, that he was most willing to suffer any thing in that cause, that the King could inflict, and as for the rewards proffered, he would not accept of any
thing, to forsake his said Religion: whereupon the Mogul wondering at his constancy, told him, that if he could have frighted him, or brought him from his new Profession, he would have made him an example for all Waverers; but perceiving his resolution, with a reward dismissed him. Anonyn. Author of the Manners of Indolstan, &c.
IN the days of Mattathias, Father of Judas Mac∣cabeus, 1000 were murdered without resistance, 'till by him they were better advised.
Before that time, Ptolomey captivated Jerusalem and the Jews, both by this advantage, viz. their su∣perstitious strictness in observing the Sabbath: So did Pompey afterwards.
They cavilled with our Saviour's Disciples, for plucking and rubbing a few Ears of Corn on that day, when they were hungry.
A Jew fell into a Privy at Maidenburg, 1270. on the Sabbath; and another at Tewksbury, 1220. and were, the one by the Bishop of the place, the other by the Earl of Glooester, constrained to a∣bide the Christian Sabbath: the latter of them died in his stinking Superstitious Devotion.
They Fasted that Day 'till Noon; their Sabbath-days Journey was not above 2000 Paces, by the Institution of Barachibas, Simeon, and Hellis, Rab∣bins.
The Sacrifices, and accustomed Rites of the Sabbath are mentioned Num. 28. Lev. 23, & 24. where we may read, That the daily Burnt-Offer∣ing, and Meat-Offering, and Drink-Offering, were doubled on the Sabbath, and the Shew-bread re∣newed, &c. Sam. Purchas, Theolog. Disq. of Asia, Africa, &c.
Dr. Addison tells us, That amongst the Jews in Barbary, every Sabbath is observed with three Feasts, and four Offices; that all the Afternoon of Friday is usually taken up in Preparation, as wash∣ing, trimming, pairing the Nails, whetting the Knives, &c. the Office of the Sabbath-arrit (Eve) is very long. They have Garments designed only for the honour of the Sabbath, for which they urge Isa. 58.13. Thou shalt honour Him. And how canst thou do it in thy every days vile Habit?
They excite their Devotion, by repeating such Sentences as these:
— Prepare to keep the Sabbath, and rest from all the Work.
Provide the choicest Diet for the Day.
Prepare good Wine, Flesh and Fish.
Speak nothing, but what may cause Mirth.
If all things necessary are provided, thou art Praise-worthy.
Come with a good appetite.
Cover the bed decently.
A certain Rabbi saith, That he who merrily pas∣seth the Sabbath, hath whatsoever he will ask of God, as it is written, Delight thou in the Lord, and he shall give thee thy hearts desire.
They sleep a good part of the Sabbath morning; and much indulge their Genius on that day; obser∣ving strictly three Banquets. They are forbid to fast longer than the sixth hour, because thou shalt call the Sabbath a delight.
He that purposely fasts on the Sabbath, must fast the next day after, to do Penance.
After Dinner the Rabbies have thought fit to stu∣dy, or read sacred Writ; because (say they) the Sabbath once complained to God for lack of a Meet Companion, and God answered, Israel shall be thy Companion; for on the Sabbath they shall learn the Law, &c. Dr. Addison.
The Esseans are more severe than any other, in observing the Sabbath; for they do not only abstain from dressing of meat (which they dress the Even∣ing before) that day, but also they may not re∣move any Vessel out of its place, nor satisfie the ne∣cessities of nature. Josephus de Bell. Jud. l. 2. c. 7.
The Talmud expresly speaks, for no other Reason was the Temple at Jerusalem destroyed, but because the Jews observed not the Sabbath aright.
Though a Man have an hundred Maids, or the command of a Thousand Servants, yet he himself ought with his own hands to do something in ho∣nour of the Sabbath; and so we read in the Talmud, that Rabbi Casdam cut the Pot-herbs, R. Joseph clave the Wood, R. Sira kindled the fire, R. Nach∣man swept the House, and covered the Table. Dr. Addison, Present State of the Jews in Barb.
The first Observation of the Christian Sabbath was more by the Providence and Design of God, than the Apostles own Inclination, Joh. 20.19.
The second was performed volutarily, Joh. 20.26. So afterwards upon the Day of Pentecost (being the first day), Act. 2.1. Act. 20.7. Rev. 1.10.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Just. Mart. Apol. 2.
Countrey work, about Husbandry, Vintage, Sow∣ing, Mowing, Threshing, &c. is prohibited by the Council of Arles, Conc. 3. Can. 21.
Fasting is forbid, Conc. Caesar August. Vid. Car∣rauz. Sum. p. 119.
S. Augustine declares himself frequently against Dancing on the Lord's Day. Hearing, or plead∣ing of Causes on the Lord's Day is prohibited, apud Gratian. Adrian. p. c. 15. q. 4. item Conc. Eph. & Conc. Tarracon, &c.
Judges Riding to Assizes is reproved very gravely, by Gattaker, in his Sermon, called, God's Parley with Princes, p. 13.
Concerning God's Judgments upon Sabbath-Breakers, see Mr. Mayer, on the Church-Catechism; also the Practice of Piety, and my Book, called, The Christian's Companion.
The whole Week is Sanctified by this Day, and according to my care of this, is my Blessing on the Rest. Dr. Hall.
To the same purpose, Judge Hale remark'd upon himself, That according to his Devotion on the Lord's Day, he prospered in his Affairs the Week following.
I came to the place where my Company En∣camped; they waited only for a Billet from the Customer, to be gone; but it could not be had that Day, because it was Friday, and the Custo∣mer (who was a Mahometan) observed that Day with great exactness. M. de Thev. Travels into the Indies, l. 3. p. 77.
In Guinea, The Heathens forbear on their Sab∣bath (which is Thursday) Fishing and Husbandry; and the Palm-Wine, that is got that day, must not be sold, but offered to the King, who bestows it on the Courtiers to drink at Night. View of the Engl. Acqu. in Guin. and the E. Ind.
On this Day, in the Market-place, on a Table three yards high, whose flat cover is made of straw and reeds interwoven; they place many Rings, which they call Festiloes or Gods, and within them set Wheat, Water, and Oil, for their Gods, whom, they imagine, devour it. Ibid.
THe Jews still enjoyn Circumcision under its old Penalty, Gen. 17. viz. Cutting off; Yet they are not peremptory about the precise time (viz. Eight days after the birth.) I knew one Jacob Israel Belgara, born in Spain, coming afterwards to Barbary, 1667, Circumcised in the 40th year of his Age. Dr. Addison.
I called to mind a passage of a Letter of Corne∣lius, that was Bishop of Rome, after the middle of the Third Century, preserved by Eusebius in his 6th Book, ch. 43. There were 46 Presbyters, 7 Deacons, 7 Subdeacons, 94 of the inferiour Or∣ders of the Clergy among them; also 1500 Wi∣dows, and other Poor, maintained out of the publick Charities, Dr. Burnet's Letters.
When Philip the Emperor would have gone in∣to Church on Easter-Eve, to Prayers, the Bishop of the place would by no means suffer it, till he had made Confession of his Sins, and passed thro' the Order of Penitents, being guilty of great sins; and the Emperor very willingly submitted to it,
Euseb. l. 6. Some think, this was rather Philip Governor in Egypt.
Theodosius the Great, for his barbarous Slaughter of the Thessalonians, was by S. Ambrose suspended, brought to publick Confession, forced a severe Penance for eight Months together. Prostrations in the Church, tearing off his Hair, beating his Fore∣head, watering his Cheeks with Tears, &c. cry∣ing out (as David) My Soul cleaveth unto the dust, quicken thou me according to thy word, After which he was Absolved, and restored to Communion. Theodor. H. Eccl. l. 5. c. 15.
A Publick Penitentiary, (an Holy, grave Pres∣byter) was appointed to take Confessions of those sins which persons had committed after Baptism, and by Prayers, Fastings, Mortifications to pre∣pare them for Absolution. This continued some hundreds of years, till Abrogated by Nectarius (S. Chrysostom's Predecessor in Constantinople) upon occasion of a Woman complaining, that during her time of Penitent Exercises in the Church, she was tempted to Folly by a Deacon: This was done by the Advice of Eudemon, most Bishops following his Example, Dr. Cave.
The Clergy of Venice have a very extraordinary sort of Exemption, and are a sort of a Body like a Presbytery, independent of the Bishop: The Curates are chosen by the Inhabitants of every Parish, and no Noble Venetian is suffered to pre∣tend to any Curacy, thinking it below their Dig∣nity. There is a sort of Association among the Curates for Judging of their common concerns, and some of the Laity of the several Parishes assist in those Courts, so that here is a real Presby∣tery. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
I wondred at two Discourses that I heard at one Church (in Milan) at the same time, in the Afternoon; for there were two Bodies of Men set down, in different places of the Church, all co∣vered; and two Lay-Men, in ordinary Habits, were entertaining them with Discourses of Religion, in
a Catechistical Stile: These were Confrairies; and those were some of the more Devout, that in∣structed the rest. This, as I never saw any where else, so I do not know, whether it is peculiar to Milan, or not. Idem.
The Tartars here punish the breach of their Tra∣ditions, with Death or a Penal Sum of Mony; tho in Trifling matters, as touching the Fire with a Knife, medling with young Birds, &c. which are forbid. Packet broke open, vol. 2.
Amongst the Presbyterians, the Minister or Pres∣bytery may not Excommunicate without the con∣sent of the Church, nor for any faults, but sins of Perversness; and after admonition; nor for pri∣vate sins, but those which are publick and scanda∣lous; nor for the Sins of others (as Bishop Auxilius Excommunicated a whole family for the Master's Offence alone) but for his own. Rosse.
IN nothing scarce did the Pedagogy of the Mo∣saick Law approve it self to be an excellent Institution, more than in this, that the whole drift and tendency of it was to break the Jewish
Nation off from their own Wills, and bring them to an humble dependency upon the will of God: And accordingly we find, the Devout Persons that were among them, deny themselves mightily in the Observations of the Mosaick Rites, in the di∣stinction of Meats, of Days, of Garments, in their Solemnities of the Ordinances of Circumci∣sion, Passover, Purifications, Sacrifices, &c. And to this day they are superstitiously Zealous and Ob∣stinate in bearing the reproach of an accursed Peo∣ple, and adhereing still to their old Religion, in despite of all the Evidences that are produced in the World, to prove all the Shadowy part of it null and void.
At the Inauguration of the Roman Popes, the Master of the Ceremonies leads the way into S. Gre∣gory's Chappel, and burns some straws over a Candle, repeating 3 times, Sic transit gloria mun∣di, Camerar.
Daniel, Arch-bishop and Elector of Mentz, in a little peculiar Book of Prayers which he had wrote,—Life is short, Beauty deceitful, Mony flu∣ent, Government hateful, War destructive, Victory doubtful, friendship deceitful, Old Age miserable, Death happiness, the fame of wisdom Eternal. Idem.
When they pray to God for any thing, they are to resign themselves to his will; and say, O my God, I beg of thee not to grant what I ask, if it be not for my Good. F. Simon.
He that hath learned to displease himself much, hath made a good proficiency in Christianity-Calvin.
The Marquess of Vicum in Italy, that for his Re∣ligion, relinquished his Native Soyl, the Wife of his Bosom, his dear Children, his great Riches, and took upon him a voluntary Exile at Geneva, to serve his God according to his Faith and Con∣science, that he might die in Peace, and save his Soul, was a very remarkable instance of Self-denial.
Some of the Indian Faquirs live in little pitiful Huts, near their Pagods, where they have once in 24 hours Victuals bestowed upon them for God's sake. Some will retire into Huts near their Pagods, where there is but one hole to let in the light, and will stay there, according to the height of their Devotion, sometimes 9 or 10 days together, with∣out either eating or drinking; a thing which I could not have believed, had I not seen it. My Curiosity carried me to see one of them, with the president of the Dutch Company, who sent a Spy to watch night and day, whether any body brought him any Victuals; but he could not discover any relief the Faquir had, all the while sitting upon his Bum like our Tailors, never changing his posture above 7 days together, not being able to hold out any longer, by reason that the Heat and stench of the Lamp was ready to stifle him. There are other sorts of Penance out-doing this, which might be thought incredible, were there not so many thousand witnesses thereof, e.g.
One, over whose head several years have passed, yet he never slept day nor night: When he finds himself sleepy, he hangs the weight of the upper part of his Body upon a double Rope fastened to the Bough of a Tree; and by the continuance of this posture, which is very strange and painful, there falls a humor into their Legs, which swells them very much.
Another, night and day, Summer and Winter carries his Arms above his Head, which causes cer∣tain Carnosities to breed in his Joynts, that he can never bring them down again: His hair grows down to his waste his Nails are as long as his Fingers; his nakedness is all the year long exposed to heat and rain, and stinging of Flies: For he hath no use of his hands to rid himself.
Another stands on one foot for several hours in a day, with a Chafing-Dish in his hand, offering Incense to his God, and all the while fixing his Eyes upon the Sun.
Another sleeps without ever resting his Arms; a great torment certainly.
Others have their arms flagging down upon their Shoulders through weakness, being dried up for want of Nourishment.
Some in a posture quite contrary to the motion and frame of Nature, keep their Eyes always turned toward the Sun: Others fix their Eyes per∣petually on the ground, never so much as speak∣ing one word, or looking any person in the Face, &c. There is an infinite variety of them.
In City and Countrey they go all as naked as they came out of their Mothers Womb: And tho the Women approach them to take them by the Fingers ends, and to kiss those parts, which mo∣desty forbids to name, yet shall you not observe in them any motion to Sensuality at all; rather quite contrary, seeing them never to look upon any per∣son, but rowling their Eyes in a most frightful manner, you would believe them in an Ecstasy. Tavernier, Par. 2. l. 2. c. 6.
THE Jews in case of Meum and Tuum, have a cheap and compendious way of proceeding, and determining what is Right and Wrong, by a Juncto of Sabios or Masters. Dr. Addison.
Nazianzen reports of his Father, That though he went through great Offices of State, yet he made not one Farthing's addition to his own Re∣venue; though he saw some before his Eyes, that with Briarius laid hold on the publick Trea∣sures, and therewith filled their own Coffers.
St. Austine saith, He knew a Man (probably himself) who having a Book offered him to be sold, by one that understood not the Price of it, at a very small Under-rate, took the Book, but gave him the full price according to its just rate, a great deal more than the Seller asked. De Trin. l. 13.
It was Pliny's Testimony to Trajan (l. 10. Ep. 97.) — The greatest Fault that they (the Christians) are guilty of, is, that they use harmlesly to meet to worship Christ, and at those Meetings to bind themselves, by a Sacrament (or Oath) that they would not do any Wickedness, that they might be firmlier obliged not to commit Theft, Robberies,
Adulteries, not to falsifie their words, or to deny any thing wherewith they are entrusted, when it was required of them.
A Woman, that industriously made her self to Miscarry, was adjudged to ten years Pennance.
Infant-killing (by a Law of Valentinian Em∣peror) was made subject to the same Penalty with killing an adult Person.
The Punishment of Willful Murder (by St. Basil's Rule) was twenty years Pennance. — In Tertulli∣an's time perpetual Pennance, not to be absolved by Death. Dr. Cave's Prim. Christian.
In Georgia, a Thief is acquitted, paying Seven∣fold what he hath stole, two parts to the Party robbed, one to the Judges, and four to the King. If he hath not wherewith to satisfie, he is sold; if the Product do not yet equal the Sum, his Wife is sold; and if that will not do, his Children. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 9.
There is no Craft or Cheat, but the Muscovites make use of it, rather to circumvent others, than to prevent being deceived themselves.—Yet they make Conscience to retain what is paid them more than their due, and return what they have received by mistake: But they think it no Sin, in their Dealings, to surprize those who Trade with them, giving this reason, That the Merchant is to make his Advantage of the Wit and Industry God hath bestowed on him, or never meddle with Traffick. Accordingly, when some Muscovites found themselves over-reached notoriously by a Dutch Merchant, they desired better acquaintance with him, looking upon him and applauding him
for a very Ingenious Man, hoping to get some Secret out of him. D. of Holstein's Amb. Trav.
And because Cheating cannot be exercised with∣out Treachery, Lying and Distrust, they are mar∣vellously well versed in these Qualities; as also in the Lectures of Calumny; which they commonly make use of against those, on whom they would be revenged for Theft, which among them is the most enormous of all Crimes, and the most severely punished. Idem.
Such as cannot pay their Debts, are first put into the Sergeants House till a further time; if he pay not then, he is carried to Prison; every day brought out, and beat upon the Shin-bone by the common Executioner, with a Wand, for a whole hour together; and then to Prison again, till next day, &c. And this upon all sorts of Persons, Sub∣jects or Foreigners, Men or Women, Priests or Laicks. Idem.
See afterwards, under the Title of Care of Mens Bodies.
By the Laws of India, they imprison for debt and hang fetters on them. Many times they will sell their persons who are the Debtors and wives and children into bondage, when they cannot satis∣fy their debts. The Hindoes are so very just in their dealings, that if a man will put it to their Consciences to sell the Commodity as low as they can, they will deal honestly and squarely with him. But if a man offer them much less then the price, they will presently say, what dost thou think me a Christian, that would go about to deceive thee?
The great Mogul will himself sit as Judge in matters of Consequence that happen near him. They proceed in their Tryals Socundum allegata & probata.
They punish Theft and Murder with death, and what kind of Death the Judge pleaseth to appoint: Some are hanged, beheaded, empailed and put on stakes, torn in peices by wild Beasts, killed by Ele∣phants, stung with Snakes.
No Malefactors lie above one night in prison: Sometimes not all, but are speedily brought upon trial and so to Execution.
The Mahometans are prohibited by their Alcoran, to lend Money upon Usury; and with them it is a very great Sin, and they are very careful to ab∣stain from it; yet some of them make such Bar∣gains, as differ little from Usury. M. de Thevenot.
Sultan Amurat disguising himself, would go sometimes to a Baker's Shop and buy Bread; and sometimes to a Butcher's for Meat; and one day a Butcher offering to sell Meat above the Rate which he had set; he made a sign to the Executioner, who presently cut off his Head. Idem.—He beheaded two in one day for Smoaking Tobacco.
I saw a Man, who sold Snow at five Deniers the Pound, receive—Blows on the Soles of his Feet, because his Weight was not exactly full.
Another having sold a Child a double worth of Onions, and the Officers of the Market meeting this Child, and finding that he had not enough, went to that Man, and gave him thirty, blows with a Cudgel. Idem.
The Chinese punish Murder and Theft with Death. Sir. Tho. Herb. Their Justice is Severe, their Prisons strong, and Executions quick.
It was ordinary with Scha-Abbas King of Persia to go incognito into the Markets, and examine their Weights and Wares, and punish the Guilty severely. One day at Ardebil, he caused to be put into a red-hot Oven a Baker, who refused to sell Bread to the Poor, under Pretence of keeping it for Abbas and his Soldiers. He caused a Butcher to be hung by the Back upon his own Hooks, for that he found his Weights too light. D. of Holstein's Amb.
The Japonese punish all manner of Theft with Death, Tavernier's Collect. p. 4.
THE Jews have such a care of one another, that they never suffer any of their Communion to want long, but make Collections in their Syna∣gogues for such as are in any Poverty or Distress; and this with as much care for their Reputation and Credit as may be.
See how these Christians love one another, the Proverbial Remark of the Heathens, Tertull. Ap. c. 39. Fraternity was a word much used by Chri∣stians in those times.
Heathens, accused Christians for having privy marks on their Bodies, whereby they fell in love with each other at first sight. Min. Fel.
They never met, but they embraced and saluted mutually with a Holy Kiss, not only in their own Houses, but at their Religious Assemblies.
It was common with the Primitive Christians, to send the Eucharist from one Church to ano∣ther, though differing in some little Circum∣stances; also from House to House, and from Country to Country; which pieces of the Eucha∣rist they kept in some decent place of the House, against all Emergent Occasions, to fortifie their Faith, and increase their Kindness; yea, and as some think, to entertain their Friends with before every Meal, &c. But by the Laodic. Synod this was abolished (Can. 14.) and the Eulogie, pieces of Bread which remained of the Peoples Offer∣ings, solemnly blessed by the Bishop, appointed in their room,—to be sent to Catechumens, and up and down to Towns.
Sozomen saith, that Epiphanius Bishop of Sala∣mine, having spent his own Estate first in pious and charitable Uses; he afterwards dispensed the Goods of the Church so freely, till the Guardian charged him with Lavishness; yet he remitted nothing of his accustomed Bounty: At last all being spent, a Stranger on a sudden comes into the Steward's Lodging, and delivers into his Hand a great Purse of Gold, without discovering who sent it, or who it was that brought it. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 27.
Palladius tells of Macarius, a Presbyter and Governour of the Hospital at Alexandria, that he coming to a rich Virgin in the City, but Co∣vetous and Uncharitable, told her, that a parcel of Jewels, Emeralds and Jacinths of inestimable value were lodged at his House, but which the Owner was willing to part with for 500 pieces of Money, and adviseth her to buy them; she gives him the Money, intreated him to buy them for her: Afterward she coming to see them, he takes her into the Hospital, shews her first the Jacinths (the Lame, Blind and Cripple-women) in one Room, then the Emeralds (the Men) in another Room. The Woman blush'd, and was troubled to think, that she should be haled to that, which she ought to have done freely for the Love of God. Hist. Laus. c. 6.
Fabiola, a Room Lady, sold her Estate, dedi∣cated the Money to the uses of the Poor, built an Hospital (and was the first that did so) she carried the Diseased in her Arms, on her Shoulders, wash'd and dress'd their filthy Sores, and pre∣pared them Food and Physick. Hieron. Epitaph. Fabiole ad Ocean.
Placilla Empress, Wife to Theodosius Jun. used to visit the Sick in the Hospitals, give them Food and Physick, taste their Broths, attend at their Beds, wash their Cups, &c. Theod. H. Eccl. l. 5. c. 18.
Deogratias, an old Bishop of Carthage, sold all the Plate of the Church for Ransom of Cap∣tive Christians, lodged them in two large Churches, visited them continually day and night, with Physicians attending on him. Vict. Ʋtic. de pars. Vandal. l. 1.
In a terrible Plague at Alexandria, the Chri∣stians boldly ventured to visit daily, instruct and comfort the Sick Brethren, till themselves ex∣pired and died with them. Euseb. H. Eccl. l. 7. c. 22.
Purabolani were Officers to attend the Sick in Alexandria, a kind of Clergy-Physicians.
The Mogul doth continually relieve many poor People.
Solyman the Second built the Morestan, a lovely Hospital for Pilgrims, of all Religions, at Damascus. M. de Thev.
At a fair Mosque in Golconda, about four in the Afternoon is a Dole of Bread and Pilau to all the Poor that come. Tavernier's Trav. Ind. p. 64.
Mutewacelus, a Turkish Chalif, had a Coun∣sellor so unmindful of Humane Frailty, that he was wont to say, Mercy was a Weakness in Nature, and Liberality Folly. Hottinger ex Elmac.
The Chinese sometimes will lend Money to be repaid them in the other World. Sir Th. Herb.
A Bramin coming to Patua, assembled all his Tribe together, demanded of them 2000 Roupies, and 27 Ells of Calicut; they excused themselves because of their Poverty; whereupon he vowed neither to Eat nor Drink till they had brought it: With this resolve he climbs a Tree, sits in the Fork between the Boughs for several days. The noise of this coming to the Ears of the Hollanders, where we were, we set Sentinels to watch whether it were true or no,—which he did for 30 day together; on the 31st, the Idolaters fearing to kill one of their Priests, clubb'd together, and brought him the Roupies and Calicut; so soon as the Bramin saw the Money and Cloth, he came down, upbraided those of his Tribe for want of Charity, distributed all the Roupies among the
Poor reserving only five or six for himself; the Cloth he cut into little pieces, and gave away, keeping only to himself enough to cover his own Nakedness. After which he disappeared of a sudden, and no body knew what became of him, though diligent Search was made after him. Ta∣vernier, Part 2. l. 3.
THE Jews, at the Feast of Tabernacles, pro∣foundly curse the Christians, desiring, That God would smite them, as he did the First-born of Egypt. And though this direful Prayer be not found in the Liturgy, Printed at Venice; yet I am sure, 'tis in the Machsor, of the Cracovian Impres∣sion. Dr. Addison.
Purchas tells us, out of Munster, That 'tis one of their Negative Precepts, If any of the Seven Ca∣naanitish Nations, shall come into the hands of a Jew, he ought to slay him. Purchas.
Sooner than they would endure, that the Gen∣tiles, (whom they curse and revile in their daily Prayers) should have any part with them in their Messiah, and be counted Co-heirs thereof, they would Crucifie 10 Messiahs; yea, if it were pos∣sible, would put GOD himself to death, with all the Angels and Creatures else, though they should therefore undergo a thousand Hells. Luth. in Mi. 4.1, 2.
Athenagoras principally useth this Argument, to prove the Divinity of the Christian Religion, viz. Loving Enemies. Leg. pro Christian.
Nazianzen, then Bishop of Constantinople, lying Sick, a young Man came to his Bed's feet, with
Tears, begging his Pardon, confessing, That he was the Person Suborn'd to Murder him: The Bi∣shop prayed for him, wishing no other Satisfacti∣on, but that he would forsake is Heretical Party, and turn Christian. Vit. ejus per Greg. Presb.
Paul, the Martyr, going to Execution, prayed for Christians, Jews, Samaritans, the very Judges that condemn'd him and the Executioner that was ready to cut off his Head. Eusch.
S. Mamas, the Martyr, treated the Souldiers sent to take him, with the best Supper her had. Dr. Cave.
Pachomius, a Heathen Souldier, in the first times of Constantine, turn'd Christian, upon observation of the Christian's Liberality to the Army, when almost Famished, and became an Anchoret. Idem.
In a Famine and grievous Plague, under Maxi∣minus in the East, the Christians were famed for their care for the Poor, and Sick, and dead Bodies.
It is not lawful for the Mahometans to convert any Lands to Sacred uses, except they have first with their own Sword, won it from the Enemies of their Religion; and therefore Selym the Second, intending to build a magnificent Temple, Col∣lege, Monastery, and Alms-house, at Adrianople, brake his League with the Venetians, and wan Cy∣prus from them, that he might endow the same with maintenance. Purchas.
The Papists every Year curse and damn all He∣retical Princes and People in their Solemn Service; they exempt likewise Children from Obedi∣ence
to their Parents, and Subjects from Allegiance to their Soveraigns, upon that score.
At Surat, the Ambassador's Servant, his Cook, being one day drunk, in his way met the Gover∣nour of Surat's Brother, as he was riding to his House; the Cook made a stand, made at him with his Sword, calling him, Now thou Heathen Dog. He replied civilly, in his own Language, Ca-ca-ta, i. e. What sayst thou? The Cook answer'd with his Sword, was seis'd, disarm'd, imprisoned; upon the Ambassador's hearing of it, he sent to the Go∣vernour's Brother, to signifie, That he came not thither to countenance any disorderly Person, and therefore desired him to do with him what he pleased. Upon which he presently sent him home, without doing him the least hurt; but who was the Heathen Dog at this time?
I Question not, but the Jews have a zeal for their Brethren, which they shew most of all, when any of them are in danger of being brought over to Christianity, or any other Religious Commu∣nion.
We Christians, pray to GOD night and day, not only for our selves, but for all Men, and for the safety of the Emperors themselves. Cypr. pass. vit. ejus annex.
Justin M. tells the Jews, that they prayed for them. Dial. cum Tryph.
They prayed for the Gnosticks. Iren.
Pamphilus the Martyr used freely and readily to bestow Bibles (dearer in those days, than since Printing was Invented) on those that were wil∣ling to read them. Hieron. adv. Ruff.
Chrysostom maintained many Presbyters and Monks in Phoenicia, at his own charge, to instruct the Heathens; and procured a Law from Arca∣dius, Emp. for pulling down the Pagan Temples, and when many of them were wounded and slain for their pains; he encourages them to go on, and promiseth (though himself then in Banishment, and his Incomes poor) that their former Pensions should be paid them. Theod. Hist. Eccl.
What care S. John took for the Soul of a young Man (entrusted with a Bishop) and afterward tur∣ned High-way-man, vid. alibi.
What care and pains Monica took for the Con∣version of her Husband Patricius, vid. Aug. Conf. l. 9. c. 9. as also for her Son Augustine, vid. ibid. c. 10.
Serapion (called Sindonites, because he never wore but one poor Linnen Garment) sold himself to a Gentile Player, that served the Theatre, with whom he lived, and underwent the meanest offi∣ces, 'till he had converted him, his Wife, and whole Family to Christianity, who upon their Bap∣tism, restored him to Liberty; whereupon he free∣ly returned them back the Money which he had received, as the price of his Servitude, which, by
mutual consent, was given to the Poor. Coming afterwarks to Lacedaemon, he sold himself to a principal Man of that City (that was a Mani∣chee, but otherwise a good man,) and served him two Years, as his Slave; 'till he had brought that whole Family off from that pernicious Heresie; and for his kindness, was afterward respected as a Brother or Father. Pallad. Hist. Laus. c. 83. in Vit. Serap.
Origen tells Celsus, That some of the Christians had peculiarly undertaken to go up and down to Towns and Villages, &c. to convert others, often wanting convenient Accomodations for their pains. Orig. contr. Celss.
The Lady Bowes, afterward Lady Darcy in the North, gave about one Thousand Pounds per An∣num, to maintain Preachers, where there were nor any means for them, (such as Mr. Baines, Mr. (Dyke, &c.) Clark's Lives.
THE Revenue of the Armenian Patriarch is 600000 Crowns, or thereabouts; for all the Armenian-Christians, that are above fifteen Years of Age, ought to pay him yearly five Sous; and though many pay him not, by reason of their Po∣verty; yet the Rich supply that defect, who some∣times pay him two or three Crowns a head. But this Money doth not stay in the Patriarch's Poc∣ket: Nay, he is sometimes behind hand; for he is engaged to relieve the poor Armenians, who
have not wherewithal to pay the Carage, (the Annual Tribute imposed by the Mahometan Prince;) otherwise, necessity would force them to become Mahometans; and they, their Wives and Children, would be sold; which the Grand Patriarch labours all he can no prevent. M. Tavern. l. 1. c. 3.
Fox thus reports of Bishop Hooper: —Twice I was at his Palace at Worcester, where, in his Com∣mon-Hall, I saw a Table spread with good store of Meat, and beset full of Beggars, and poor Folk; and I asking his Servants what it meant; they told me, That every day their Lord and Master's manner was, to have customably to Dinner, a cer∣tain number of poor Folk, of the said City, by course, who were served by four at a Mess, with whole and wholesom Meats; and when they were served (being before examined by him, or his De∣puties, of the Lord's Prayer, Ten Commandments, and the Articles of their Faith) then he himself sat down to Dinner, and not before. Fox Mar.
In Quinsay, in a walled Park belonging to a Mo∣nastery, the Monks fed 4000 living Creatures, of divers kinds, out of their Charity to the Souls of Noble Men, which (they believed) were entered into the Bodies of these Creatures. Rosse.
THe Jews have no Beggars, such as go from house to house; tho (in Barbary) many indigent persons. With great insulting they upbraid the Moor and Christian with their Common Beggars. Their way of Releiving the poor is.
1. By Copies of the Law bought and laid up in the Synagogue, till the buyer's family, or any of them be in poverty, and then sold for their use.
2. By Legacies of dying persons. For none dye safely, say they, who bequeath not something to the Corban.
3. Contributions, out of which they raise portions, and provide for Orphans. And to avoid Sophistication, the poorer females are provided for by lot; those on whom the lot falls, are first placed in marriage.
4. Private Alms on Fridays and Holy-days.
5. By Kibbus, or letters of Collection from Synagogue to Synagogue Dr. Addison.
Cyprian gave especially to the Presbyters and Deacons of his Church to provide for the poor. Ep. 5.
Dionysius, Bishop of Corinth, testifies of the Church of Rome, that they administred very liberal∣ly to the necessities of other Churches, as well as their own. Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 4. c. 23.
Chrysostom tells of the Church of Antioch, tho the Revenues of it were small in his time, yet be∣sides its Clergy, besides strangers, Lepers and Pri∣soners, it daily maintained above 3000 Widows and Maids. Hom. 67. in Matt.
Cyprian, upon his turning Christian, sold his Estate to relieve the wants of others, and could not be Restrained from it, by perswasions or con∣siderations. After his entrance on the Ministery, his doors were open to all comers; from whom no Widow ever returned empty; to the Blind he would be a Guide to direct them; a support to the Lame; a defence to the oppressed. Vit. ejus & Paul. Diac.
Caesarius, S. Basil's Brother, made this short Will, I Will that all my Estate be given to the poor, Basil. ad Sophron. Ep. 84.
Nazianzen saith, His Father gave not only the Surplusage of his Estate to the Poor, but even part of what he reserved for necessary uses.
— Of his Mother, That an Ocean of Wealth would not have filled her unsatisfyed desire of do∣ing good: That he often heard her say, if law∣ful, she could willingly have Sold her self and Children, to expend the Price on the Poor.
—Of his Sister Gorgonia, That she was im∣mensely Liberal, her gate open to every stranger, her Estate common to the Poor, and as much at their need, as every one's is to himself. Orat. 19.
Amongst the Abassines, Homicides are deliver'd up to the next of Kin to the Party Murder'd; at whose free will it is, to Pardon the Malefactors, sell them to foreign Merchants, or put them to what death they please: If the Homicide escape unknown, all the Neighbourhood are obliged to pay a Fine. Job Imdolph, a custom still used in Persia.
Every one of us is encompassed round with many circles, some less, some greater, &c. In the first are those things which belong to our own Body; the second comprehends our Parents, Wives and Children; the third Uncles, Aunts, Grand∣fathers and Grandmothers, Nephews, &c. The fourth the rest of our Relations; then those of our own Tribe and Society; next our Neighbourhood and Nation; the last and greatest is that of Man∣kind. Hierocl. de Quest. quomodo utend. sit cog∣natis?
A particular Judg in every City appointed for the Poor, the first day of his Office Publishes an Order, that all who have any Children Lame, Sick, &c. should come by a certain day, and make their cases known; if able, they are put to Learning, or a Trade; if not, to Hospitals, where they are brought up at the King's Charge: None are per∣mitted to go abroad. The Blind are not account∣ed as unable for work. Mandelslo.
Here they redeem Birds and Beasts appointed to be slain, and carry sack Birds to the Hospital, and redeem Malefactors appointed to be Slain, and sell them for Slaves. Rosse.
Their good Works (which they believe Merito∣rious) are building of Monasteries and Churches, and giving Alms; besides which, they do nothing whereby a Man may Judge of their Faith by their Works. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travel. No Mus∣covite almost, but as he goes to Church, or about his occasions, buys Bread, to distribute among the Poor. Idem.
Few or no Beggars are found in China; for a young beggar hath the Whip; the Old, Lame and Blind are provided for in the Hospitals. Sir Th. Herbert.
The Baniams (or Priests of the Indians, Hindoes) have Spittles to recover lame Birds and Beasts.
Rich Men among the Hindoes build large Sarraas or Houses for Lodgings, where any Travellers may find House-room and use it freely: others make publick Wells, and Tents for publick use: others maintain Servants, who continually attend upon the road-ways, and offer unto Passengers Water for themselves and Beasts.
The Mogul Relieves many poor People.
A Musselman will give the 7th part of his Estate towards the relief of the Poor.
'Tis one of Mohomet's five Precepts,—to give yearly to the Poor the fortieth part of their sub∣stance. M. de Thevenot.
Some of the Mahometans in their Life-time re∣lieve the Poor with their Goods: And others at their Death leave great Estates for the Founding of Hospitals, building of Bridges, Kirvanseraies (Inns for the Caravans) bringing water to the High-ways, &c. others at their Death give their Slaves Liber∣ty.
They who want Purses, employ themselves in mending High-ways, filling the Cisterns by the Road with Water, showing Travellers the Foard, for God's sake; refusing Mony, when offered: Some buy Birds to set at Liberty, others leave considerable means to Bakers or Butchers to distri∣bute meat amongst so many Dogs and Cats.
Sultan Amurath, seeing a Man one day stop at the corner of a Street in Constantinople, to dine on a piece of Bread and bit of Roast, which he had bought hard by, and hold his Horse (that was loaded with goods he had to sell) by the Bridle; he order'd the Horse to be unloaded, and the load put upon the Master's Back; obliging him to con∣tinue so all the while that the Horse was Eating a Measure of Oats. M. de Thevenot.
At the chief Temple in Fez the Priest takes charge of the Poors mony and Orphans, and deals to them Corn and Mony every Holy-day. Rosse.
The Hospital at Milan is a Royal Building; I was told it had 90000 Crowns Revenue: The old Court is large, and would look noble, if it were not for the new Court that is near it, which is 250 foot square, and there are three rows of Corridors or Galleries all round the Court, one in every Stage, according to the Italian manner, which makes the Lodgings very convenient, and gives a Gallery before every Door. It is true, These take up a great deal of the Building, being ordinarily ten or eight foot broad; but then here is an open space, that is extream cool on that side where the Sun doth not lye; for it is all open to the Air, the Wall being only supported by Pillars, at the distance of fifteen or twenty foot one from another. In this Hospital are not only Galleries full of Beds on both sides, as is ordinary in all Hospitals, but there are also a great many Cham∣bers,
in which Persons, whose Condition was for∣merly distinguished, are treated with a particular Care. There is an Out-house, which is called the Lazarette, that is without the Walls, which belongs to this Hospital, it is an exact quarter of a Mile Square, and there are 360 Rooms in it, and a Gallery runs all along before the Chambers, so that as the service is convenient, the Sick have a covered Walk before their Doors: In the middle of this vast Square there is an Octangular Chap∣pel, so contrived, that the Sick may, from all their Beds, see the Elevation of the Host, and Adore it: This House is for the Plague, or Infectious Fevers, and the sick that want a free Air, are re∣moved hither. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
The Annunciata is the greatest Hospital in the World; the Revenue is said to be 400000 Crowns a year: The number of the Sick is not so great as at Milan: Yet one convenience for the Sick I ob∣served in their Galleries, which was considerable, thar every Bed stood as in an Alcove, and had a Wall on both sides.—The young Children they maintain, are so many, that one can hardly believe the numbers they boast of; for they talk of many thousands, that are not seen, but are at Nurse. Idem.
At Venice are seventy three Rich Hospitals. St. Clark.
The Tuehthuis or Raspelhuis (or House of Cor∣rection for Debauched young Men) in Amsterdam hath, at the entrance of the Gate, two Lions bridled (a proper Emblem) with this Inscription, Virtutis est domare quae cuncti pavent. They who are put in, are forced to work and get their Bread with hard Labour. I saw those who rasped Brazil, having a certain Task set them every day, work so hard, that being Naked and in a sweat; and the Dust of the Brazil-wood flying upon them, they were all over painted of a beautiful red Colour.—They told us, That some that were committed to their Charge, and not to be brought to work by blows, they placed in a large Cistern, and let the water in upon them, placing only a Pump by them for Relief, whereby they are forced to la∣bour for their Lives, and to free themselves from Drowning. One we saw put into a narrow Dun∣geon, and kept from Meat. Some are put into this House for a longer time, some for a shorter.—This may seem severe to many, yet is not compa∣rable to that which is reported to have been used formerly at Colen, in the White-Tower, where such Youths that were not otherwise to be reclaim∣ed, were shut up; the height and thickness of the Walls secured them from escaping, or from their Complaints being heard; near the top was placed out of their Reach, a Loaf of Bread, the last re∣medy against Starving, which while their bold ne∣cessity forced them to reach at, they executed their last sentence upon themselves, and miserably brake their own Necks.
Somewhat like the Raspelhuis is the Spinbuis for the young Women who live loosly, are taken in the night, or can give no Account of their Living. Here they are bound to make Lace, Sew, or Em∣ploy their time perpetually in some honest Labour.
Those of the better sort are permitted to have Chambers apart; in one large Room I saw about 100 of them, and some very well dressed and fine, which was an unexpected sight to me, and would sure be more strange in France or England.
The Weeshuis, or Hospital for Children, where there are 600 Orphans carefully looked after and well Educated.
The Dolhuis is for such as are delirous, Mad or Melancholick.
The Gasthuis for the Sick, is large and hath a great Revenue.
The Mannenhuis for Old Men, and such as are no longer able to labour towards their own Sup∣port.
Besides all these, there are great Sums of Mony Collected for the Poor, so that there is not a Beg∣gar to be seen in the Streets. And upon all ap∣pointments of meeting at the Tavern, of else∣where, and upon many other occasions, whosoever fails to come at the exact time, forfeits more or less to the use of the poor. Dr. Brown's Travels.
THe Jews, as to their Principles, ever came short of the Christians in this respect; 'tis true, they were obliged to Love one another: But that Precept was not backt and enforced with such advantagious Arguments to them, as to us. Nevertheless their Divisions and Quarrels among themselves have not been very Notorious, above other People: And in case of strife between Neigh∣bours,
it is their custom, between their Vespers and Nocturns, whilst they stay in the Synagogue, to endeavour a Reconciliation; and he that cannot prevail with his Neighbour to be Reconciled, goeth to the Common-prayer-book, and shutting it, knocks upon it with his Hand, saying, Ani Kelao, I conclude the business, i. e. I leave off Praying, til my Adversary be reconciled; which accordingly is done. Purchas.
The Christian Religion reconciled Jews and Gentiles.
When Novatus (or Novatian) had made a di∣sturbance in the Church of Rome (concerning re∣ceiving the Lapsed into Communion) Dionysius Bishop of Alexandria writing to him, tells him, 'tis better to suffer any thing, than that the Church of God should be rent into pieces, Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 6. c. 45.
Cyprian saith, He that Rents the Unity of the Church, destroys the Faith, Disturbs the Peace, Dissolves Charity, and Profanes the Holy Sacra∣ment. De Ʋnit. Eccl.
How passionately Sollicitous Constantine the Great was for composing the Arrian Heresie, Vid. vit. cjus l. 2. c. 64. & Theod. H. Eccl. l. 1. c. 11.
When perverse and unquiet Persons raised De∣bates and Contests about the See of Constantinople. Gregory Nazianzen (then Bishop of the place) stood up in the midst of the Assembly, told the Bishops, how unfit it was, that they, who were Preachers of Peace to others, should fall our among themselves: He begg'd of them, by the Sacred Trinity, to manage their Affairs calmly and peace∣ably; and if I (saith he) be the Fonds that raises the storm, throw me into the Sea, and let these storms and tempests cease: I am willing to under∣go, whatever you have a mind to; and tho inno∣cent
and unblamable, yet for your peace and quiet, am content to be banish'd the Throne, and to be cast out of the City: Only according to the Pro∣phet's Counsel, be careful to love Truth and Peace, and therewith freely resign'd his Bishoprick, tho legally settled in it. Vit. Greg. Naz. per. Greg. Presb.
S. Chrysostom, Bishop of Constantinople (after Greg. Naz.) having refuted those petty Cavits which his Adversaries had made against him adds, But if you suspect these things of me, we are rea∣dy to deliver up our place and power to whomso∣ever you will; only let the Church be preserved in Peace and Unity. Hom. 11. in Ep. ad Eph.
Who is there among you (saith Clemens in his Epistle to the Corinthians) of that generous temper, that compassionate and charitable disposition? Let him say, If these Schisms and Contentions, this Sedition hath arisen through my means, or upon my account, I will depart, and be gone whither so∣ever you please; only let Christ's Sheepfold, toge∣ther with the Elders placed over it, be kept in peace.
Irenaus to Pope Victor (about Easter) tells him, that Bishops in former times, tho differing in the Observation of it, yet always maintained an en∣tire Concord and Communion one with another, Euseb.
When Polycarp came to Rome from the Churches of the East, to treat with Pope Anicetus about Easter, and other Affairs, tho they could nor sa∣tisfy-each other about the Controversy, yet kissed and Embraced each other with mutual Endear∣ments, and Received the Holy Communion toge∣ther. And Anicetus gave Polycarp leave to Cele∣brate the Eucharist in his Church. Vid. Innocent. dict. Ephr. Syr.
The Muscovites sottishly and insolently com∣mand Ambassadors to be uncovered first, and by force take all advantages over them, and are un∣civil to strangers; and not complaisant amongst themselves. At Nice-novogrod the Chancellor's Steward coming to see us, the Ambassadors in∣vited him to Dinner; but when they were to sit down, the Pristaff would take place of him:—Whore's Son and Dog were the mildest of their Terms for half an hour and better,— At last, by intreaty of the Embassadors were reconciled. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
They are much given to Quarrelling and Rail∣ing one at another, but seldom Fight, unless with Fists and Switches. And tho they forbear Cursing, Swearing and Blaspheming, yet their railing ex∣pressions (even of Parents and Children mutually) is such as cannot be expressed without horrour. Idem.
At Ispahan, Aug. 28. 1637. The Augustine Fri∣ers came to entreat the Embassadors to honour them with their presence next day at the Celebra∣tion of the Feast of S. Augustine their Patron; the same favour they desired of the Muscovian Poslanick, Alexci Savinouits, as also of an Armenian Bishop, and the English Merchants, who tho of a differ∣ent Religion, and that in Europe they would have made some difficulty of it,—Yet live like Brethren and true Christians, among their common Enemies. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels, p. 204.
The Bannyans are no Swaggerers, no Roysters; they abhor Domineering and Fighting; yea, suffer themselves to be fleeced by any Man, rather than resist or shed Blood by breach of Peace, or making the least Opposition: They love no Tumult, no Innovation; are content to submit rather than govern, and wish all were of their Mind; that is to say, morally Honest, Courteous in Behaviour, Temperate in Passion, Decent in Apparel, Abste∣mious in Diet, Industrious in their Callings, Cha∣ritable to the Needy, Humble, Merciful, and so Innocent, as not to take away the Life of the silliest Vermin, and no marvel, for so they might dislodge their Friends of a peaceful Mansion; for they verily credit the Passage of Souls into Beasts. Sir Tho. Herb. Trav. into Persia.
THE Jews of late Ages have been found Flexi∣ble to any Civil Government, though in for∣mer times not so: For beside the Insurrections made in our Saviour's and the Apostles times, 48 years after the Destruction of Jerualem, they made the City Bethoron to be their chief City, and re∣belled by the Perswasion of Ben-chocab (Son of the Star Numb. 23.) 200000 in number, but re∣ceived such a Slaughter (as themselves tell the Story) that the Blood reached to the Horses
Mouths, &c. In the time of Trajan, they re∣belled again in Egypt and Cyrene, under Luke their Captain, and many thousands of them were de∣stroyed, Dion saith 220000. Afterwards under a Pseudo-Moses in Arabia, rebelling again, they were again destroyed. Purchas, Alsted, &c.
The Christians obey the Laws that are made, and by the Exactness of their Lives, go beyond that Accuracy which the Law requires of them. Just. Mart. Ep. ad Diogn.
Are there any more devoted to you than we, who Pray for the Happiness of your Government, that according to Right and Equity, the Son may succeed his Father in the Empire? &c. Athenag. leg. pro Christian.
Tertullian saith, Though they refused to pay the Taxes rated upon them for Maintenance of the Heathen Temples, yet for all other Tributes they obeyed. Dr. Cave Prim. Christ.
No People in the World have a greater Vene∣ration for their Prince than the Muscovites, who from their Infancy are taught to speak of the Czar, as of God himself, witness their submissive Forms of Speaking, the Honour to see the Bright∣ness of the Eyes of his Czarick Majesty;—only God and the Czar knows it.—All they have be∣longs to God and the Czar. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
The King of Inhamban is much reverenced by his Subject, by whom he is served upon the Knee;
and when he Coughs or Drinks, all those that are about him make such a Shout, that the Town rings of it. In one particular they differ from most Nations else, which is, That such as are ad∣mitted into his Presence are bound to sit down; it being the greatest Favour to stand. Dr. Heylin.
In Japan, if any Prince or Great Lord makes a Feast for his Friends, at the end of the Feast he calls his principal Officers, and asks them if there be any that hath so much Love for him, as to kill himself before the Guests for his sake. Pre∣sently there arises a Dispute among them, who shall have the Honour; and whoever the Prince is pleased to name, rips up his Belly with a Crik, which is a kind of Dagger, the point whereof is poysoned. Tavernier's Relation of Japon.
The Mogul's Subjects, if sent unto any place of Employment, shave not their Heads, nor cut their Hair, till they return; to shew their Discontent while out of his sight.
When the Mogul sends his commands by Pa∣pers to any of his Governours, they well accom∣panied, go out to meet the Messenger; as soon as they see the Letters, they alight from their Horses, fall down on the Earth, and take them from the Messenger, and lay them on their Heads, and carry them to the place of publick Assembly to be read.
They that are near the Mogul, attend con∣stantly to see him, when he exposes himself for that purpose in a Balcony, as usually he doth three times a day: When they see him, they cry out—Live, O Great King; or, O Great King, Health and Life. And his Subjects will do any thing he bids them, as for a Father to kill the Son, &c.
The meaner sort to their Superiors use these abject and lowly ceremonies of Reverence, by putting their right Hand to the Earth.
The Turks are Loyal to the Prince, whom they highly reverence, and blindly obey. M. de Thev. —They are not seen to betray their Prince, nor turn to the side of the Christians.
They give good Precepts of Subjection and Loy∣alty; for instance, That it is never lawful to kill their Prince, nay, nor to speak ill under pretence, that he is a Tyrant. F. Simon.
The Bannyans in East-India are content to sub∣mit rather than govern, and wish all People were of their Mind. Sir Tho. Herb.
The Chinese Honour their Mandarins, Reverence their Chiams, little less than adore their King, Idem. No Subject hath recourse save by Petition, Idem.—Scholars and Merchants are more honoured than Men of War: No People in the World more honour their King than they; for they suppose him too Glorious to look upon; they obey his Will in every thing; fill his Exchequer yearly with above 1000000 Crowns; call him —Lord of the whole World, Son of the Sun, Beauty of the whole Earth. Nor do any express more filial Re∣spect to Parents than they; Marry not without their Consent, &c. Idem.
RAbbi Jose, a Wise Man and Mechanick, viz. a Skinner, had eight Sons, to all which the Jews attribute the Praise of Wisdom. Hottinger.
A great reason of the Jews unshaken Adherence to their Faith, is, That they are timely and deeply grounded. They make use of that Rule of Solo∣mon frequently, Catechise a Child in the way he should go, &c. The Parents strictly forbid their Children all Conversation with Mahometan Chil∣dren; suffer them not to use the Name of God till seven years of Age; teach them to read, by casting two or three Letters on a smooth Stone or Board at first; to write, by giving them a Draught of very large Letters on a fair Paper, with a thin Paper: The Mothers Break-fast their Children with somewhat Sugar'd or HOney'd, saying, As this is sweet to thy Palate, so let Learning be to thy Mind; bidding the Child use no filthy words at School, because God loves clean Lips; not spend his time idly, &c. Dr. Addison of the Jews in Barbary.
Luther was very lovingly affected toward his Children, and gave them liberal Education; he kept in his House a School-master to train them up in good Arts and a Godly Life. When he saw Magdalen his Daughter ready to die, he read to her Isaiah 26.19. concluding thus—My Daugh∣ter, enter thou into thy Chamber with Peace, until the Indignation be over-past; I shall e're long be with thee; for God will not permit me to see the Punishments hanging over the head of Germany; and upon this wept plentifully; but in publick attended the Hearse without a Tear. Fuller's Lives.
In Holland at Amsterdam, the Parents that are able and rich enough contrive it so, that when their Sons are Extravagant and Masterless, the Officers seize upon them, and carry them into the Tuchthuis, where they are not forced to any hard Labour, but kept in till they see sufficient
signs of their Amendment. Dr. Edw. Brown's Travels.
Mr. Julines Herring's Wife, having thirteen Chil∣dren—caused them to learn the Proverbs of Solo∣mon by heart; and ever before the Father cor∣rected them, he endeavoured to convince them of their Sin against God, and sought by Tears and Prayers for God's Blessing upon that means for their good. Clark's Lives.
It is a surprizing thing, to see so much Learning as one finds in Geneva, not only among those whose Profession obliges them to Study, but among the Magistrates and Citizens: And if there are not many Men of the first Form of Learning among them, yet every one almost here hath a good Tincture of a learned Education; insomuch, that they are Masters of the Latin Tongue, they know the Controversies of Religion and History, and are generally Men of good Sense. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
A Muscovite may sell his Son, and alienate him for his own Advantage; but they seldom come to such Extremities, and had rather see their Chil∣dren Starve at home than suffer them to go out any where to Service: Sometimes for Debt they make over their Children to their Creditors. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.
The first thing the Muscovites teach their Chil∣dren, is, to make their Reverences and Inclina∣tions to the Images. At Ladoga, I lodg'd at a Womans House, who would not give his Break∣fast to a Child she had, who could hardly either stand or speak, till he had first made nine Incli∣nations (or Bows) to the Saint, and as often, as well as he could pronounce it, said his Gospodi, (Lord have Mercy upon me.) Idem.
The Persians put their Children very young, either to Work, or to School, to learn to Write, Read, and Cast Account. Their Metzid or Mos∣quits, where they say their Prayers, serve also for Schools. No City but hath as many Metzids as Streets; every Street being obliged to maintain a Metzid, with a Molla, or Professor or Principal, and Calife, which is the Regent, belonging to it. Idem.
They have also Universities (Medressa) and Pro∣fessors Mederis, at Ispahan, Sohiras, Ardebil, Mes∣chid, Tabris, Caswin, Kom, Jescht, Schamachie, &c. with Revenues from such Provinces as pay no Taxes to the King, for the teaching of Mathema∣ticks, Eloquence, Poetry; Natural and Moral Phi∣losophy, Law and Medicine. Idem.
The first Lectures they make to Youth, are those of Compliments, whereof there are whole Books. Mandelslo.
The Bannians accustom their Children betimes to fly Idleness; and instead of permitting them to play in the Streets, as we generally do, they teach them Arithmetick, which they are so perfect at, that without making use of either Pen and Ink, or Counters, but only of their Memories, they will in a moment cast up the most difficult Account that can be imagined. Tavernier, Part 2. l. 2. c. 3.
The Turks are not much given to Contemplation Learning, yet are careful to breed up their Chil∣dren, and to be Instructed; for the which there are many Schools, where they read their Laws, to the end they may serve in their Mosques, or be able to Govern the Common-weal. Knolles.
The Persians seldom see their Infants, 'till past four Years of Age; from which, or Twenty, they learn to Ride and Shoot; also, to fair meanly, lodge hard, watch, till the ground, and be con∣tent with small things. Sir Tho. Herbert.
In Japan, they bring up their Children with ex∣traordinary Indulgence and Mildness, never beat∣ing, and very seldom chiding them, considering that they are not yet come to the use of Reason; and for this reason their Children at 7, 8, or 9 Years of Age have more piercing Wits, and are more Searching, and Inquisitive, and Brisk, than our Youth at Seventeen or Eighteen. Mandelslo's Trav. p. 157.
In Siam, the Inheritance is divided equally to the Children, except the Eldest, who hath some advantage; at five or six Years of Age; they are put to the Ecclesiasticks to Write and Read, and be Instructed in Religion: the Parents, in the
mean time, very seldom seeing them; afterwards to a Trade; or, if Ingenious, continued in their Studies, to fit them for the Priestly Function, or some other Employments, which among them are bestowed according to Merit, not Money, Idem. p. 104.
In Tunquin, when they put forth a Child to learn Sculpture, Painting, Goldsmith's Work, &c. be∣fore they let him Work, they set him upon an Altar, and Sacrifice to the Idol Tiensa, which is the Patroness of Handicrafts, to the end she may infuse into the Lad Wit and Aptness to learn. Tavern. Coll.
KIng Josiah, Timothy, &c. Hopeful from their Youth.
At Five Years old the Children go to School, are Five Years learning the Pentateuch, at Ten are put to learn the Mischna, and some choice Par∣cels of the Talmud; at Thirteen, they receive the Passeover, and are purified, and now are answer∣able for their own Faults: And at this Age, by way of Question and Answer, there are no Youth under Heaven can give so good account of their Religion, as the Jewish. Dr. Addison.
They are usually girt, as soon as their Bodies will endure it; and never go ungirt to the Syna∣gogue: ungirt, unblest. Idem.
Origen, when a Child, was mightily inquisitive into the recondite meaning of the Scriptures, even tiring his Parents with asking Religious Questions comforting his Father in Prison with Letters, and hardly forbearing to offer himself to Martyrdom. Dr. Cave.
Mr. Tho. Cartwright, in his younger Years, hath risen many times in the Night, to seek out places to pray in. Clark's Lives.
Mr. Arthur Hildersam, of Papist-Parents, was converted by Mr. Desborow, his School-Master, and fitted for Cambridge by thirteen Years of Age. Idem.
Mr. Rich. Sedgwick, when a School-boy, living with an Uncle; — when the rest of the Family were at their Games and Dancings, he would be in a Corner mourning; his Uncle at first imputed it to Bookishness, and rebuked him for it; but at last, perceiving the Truth of the thing, began to hate him, cast him out of his Family, saying, A Puritan should never inherit his Land. Idem.
Mr. Julines Hering, born in Montgomery, educa∣ted first in Shropshire, next removed to Coventry, when at School, was noted for his diligence in reading the Scriptures. — On Play-days, he, with two or three more School-Fellows, would pray together, repeat the Heads of their Catechism, with the Sermons which they heard last Lord's Day. Idem.
Mr. Herbert Palmer, esteem'd Sanctified even from the Womb; at the Age of four or five Years, he would cry to go to his Lady-Mother, (Sir Tho. Palmer being his Father) that he might hear some∣what
of GOD. When a Child, little more than five Years old, he wept in reading the Story of Joseph, and took much pleasure in learning Chap∣ters by heart: He learned the French-Tongue al∣most so soon as he could speak: He often affirm∣ed, That he never remembred the Learning of it: By his Discourse, he could hardly be distinguish'd from a Native French-man: When at the Latine-School, at vacant hours, when others were at play, he was constantly observed to be reading studiously by himself.
Dr. W. Gouge, at School, continually studious. even at Play-hours, was even then conscionable in secret Prayer, and Sanctifying the Sabbath, much grieved at the Sports and Pastimes used too licen∣ciously on that day.
Mr. Tho. Gattaker, often chid by his Father, from his Book.
Mr. Jer. Whitaker, when a School-Boy, would frequently go in company 8 or 10 Miles, to hear a Warming-Sermon, and took Sermon-Notes, and was helpful to others in repeating them, &c. — Though his Father often, and earnestly en∣deavoured to divert him, yet, when a Boy, he was unmoveable in his desires to be a Minister. Clark's Lives.
Arch-Bishop Ʋsher, at ten Years old, found himself wrought upon by a Sermon, on Rom. 12.1. I beseech you, Brethren, by the Mercies of God, &c. About the same time he was moved to a more conscientious observation of the Lord's Day, by reading some Notes taken from Mr. Per∣kins's Works: then also he read Augustine's Me∣ditations, with frequent weeping. Idem & D. Bern.
King Edw. VI took Notes of such things he heard in Sermons, which more nearly related to himself, Hist. of Reform.
Queen Elizabeth wrote a good hand, before she was four Years old, and understood Italian. Dr. Burnet, Ibid.
Mrs. Marg. Corbet, Daughter of Sir Nathanael Brent, (Warden of Merton College) when about 14 Years of Age, wrote Sermons with dexterity, and left many Volumes of such Notes, writ with her own hand. Clark.
Mrs. Elizabeth Wilkinson, was from her Child∣hood very docile, took much pains in writing Sermons, and collecting special Notes out of Pra∣ctical Divines. When I was about 12 Years old, (saith she, in a Narrative written with her own hand,) upon reading in the Practice of Piety, con∣cerning the happy Estate of the Godly, and the miser∣able condition of the wicked in their Death, and so for ever unto all Eternity, it pleased the Lord so to affect my heart, as from that time, I was wrought over to a desire to walk in the ways of God.
Sir Tho. More never offended his Father, nor was ever offended by him.
Olympia Fulvia Morata, an Italian, born at Fer∣rara, bred at Court there with the Young Prin∣cess, the Duke's Daughter, of a singular Spirit for Learning, could both Write, and speak Elegant Latine and Greek, in her very young years, &c. Anon.
The poor Hindoes, though they have not above five Shillings a Moon for their Labour, yet will impart at least half that little to their Parents, when in want. Anon.
The Great Mogul, though he esteemed the whole World as his Vassals, would sometimes be one to help to carry his Mother in a Palankee upon his Shoulders. Idem.
Parentes non honorantes brevis aevi sunt. Sir Tho. Herb. out of Homer.
Amongst the Ancient Persians, Children from the fifth Year of their Age, to the twentieth, used little other exercise (saith Herodotus) than to ride the Horse, Shoot, and speak Truth. Sir Thomas Herbert.
The Chinese marry not, without their Parents consent, leave their Childrens Names to them, ho∣nour them, be they never so mean; relieve them be they never so poor; at their death express all symptoms possible of Duty; in white Linnen mourn seldom less than two or three Years.
It is observed, That the Children of Mahome∣tans have a particular Tenderness to them that brought them into the World; nay, it is some∣times so great, that they will rather starve them∣selves, than suffer their Parents to want. Mandel. Trav. p. 61.
In Persia, the Children go to School betimes; Persons of Quality have Tutors at home, so that they stir not abroad till 18, unless a Hunting, &c. And therefore are very modest. Tavern.
AMongst the Ancient Hebrews, we find Abra∣ham to Sarah, Isaac to Rebecca, Jacob to Ra∣chel, discharging well the Duties of Husbands to their respective Wives; that which looks most like a blemish in these Examples, and of others that lived after them in the Jewish Oeconomy, is their marrying of many Wives, a Point very obscure, yet connived at and seemingly permitted for the time, and continued still in use among the Jews, and accounted as one of their chief Privileges: For they believe, That a Man may take as many Wives as he can find with Meat, Drink, Cloaths, and the right of the Bed. But because Polygamy is clog'd with inconveniencies, which an ordinary Eye may fore-see consequent upon it, they are not now a-days very fond of the Practice.
In Venice, the Wives are bred to so much Igno∣rance, and they converse so little, that they know nothing but the dull Superstition on Holy-days, in which they stay in the Churches as long as they can, and so prolong the little liberty they have, of going abroad on those days, as Children do their Hours of Play. They are not employed in their Domestick Affairs, and generally they understand no sort of Work; so that I was told, that they
were they insipidest Creatures imaginable; they are, perhaps, as vicious as in other places, but it is in them down-right lewdness; — without any preamble, or preparative, down-right heastliness. — The Italians, by their excessive caution, want the true delights of a Married State. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
Socrates is recorded to hear with much Patience, not only other cross accidents in his Life, Affronts, Reproaches, Injuries, but also the perverseness of his Wife Xantippe, her railing Words, abusive Be∣haviour, throwing the Chamber-pot upon his Head, over-throwing the Table, when he had in∣vited his Philosophical Guests to Feast with him; insomuch, that she herself, gave this Testimony of him, That she never saw him change Counte∣nance for any thing that befel him, but used still codem incedere vultu, to go out, and return home with the same evenness of Spirit, and pleasantness of Face.
In the Moluccaes, they have Officers, who at break of Day, go about the Town, and with the beat of a Drum awake the People, and exhort the Masters of Families, to remember their Matrimo∣nial Duties, Mandel. Trav. p. 130.
What is mention'd before about the Office of beating a Drum every Morning at break of Day, I find observed by another Traveller, with only this
addition, That they account it their publick In∣terest, that the Inhabitants should multiply. Pac. broke open, Vol. 2.
THE Rabbins have taught the Jews in Barbary, against the time of Child-birth, to draw Cir∣cles in the Chamber of the Woman with Child, and on the Doors within and without, and Walls, and about the Bed, inscribing every Circle with Adam, Chava, Chutz. Lilis; i. e. Adam, Eve, Be¦gone Lilis. Lilis was (as they say) Adam's first Wife, but disobedient and undutiful; and there∣fore was, upon her speaking the Most Holy Name, rapt up out of his sight, into the Air; and tho afterwards pursued by three Angels, who over∣took her at the Red Sea, she refused to return, pleading, That she was created in the same man∣ner as Adam was, and therefore she would not be Subject; but that she was to destroy the Male-Children for eight Days after the Birth, and Fe∣males for Twenty, The Angels finding in her a shrewd resistance, dismiss'd her on this condition, That she should spare those Infants, where she saw their Names written: And to this Time the Jews use to write the three Angels Names, in a Table or Parchment (Senei, Sanfenoi, Saumange∣loph,) and to hang them for Amulets, about the Children's Necks. The meaning of Adam, Eve, Chutz, Lilis, is, That if the Mother bring a Boy, God would not give him a scolding, undutiful
Wife, as Lilis was, but one like Eve. Doctor Addison.
My Mother being given to my Father of GOD, became not only his Helper, but also his Leader and Captain, both by Word and by Deed, draw∣ing him to the best things; and albeit, in other things it were best for her to be subject to her Hus∣and, for the right of Marriage; yet in Religion, and Godliness, she was not afraid to shew her self his Mistress. She (being a Christian Woman, and he an Infidel) watched, fasted, sung Psalms, and prayed for her Husband, and was careful for him: She converted her Husband; she converted others; she brought up her Children in the Fear of GOD; her Husband entrusted her with the disposal of his Money to the Poor. Greg. Nazianz. of his Mother's help to his F. Bp. of Nazianz.
S. Augustine, speaking of his Mother Monica, saith, That she served her Husband as her Lord; and that she endeavour'd what she could, for the winning of him to the Faith: That she patiently sustained the Injuries of the Bed; and though Pa∣tricius was of a hot and cholerick Temper, yet she never made resistance to him in his Anger, neither in Word or Deed; but sometimes, when she had an opportunity, in his calm Humours, she would give him an account of what she had done, and the reasons for it. She would often gravely admo∣nish other Women for laying open the Faults of their Husbands, in Familiar Discourses with one another; and let them know, that she had a Fa∣culty beyond them, in escaping scratch'd Faces and Quarrels, under a Husband of a much rougher Spirit than theirs; that it was never heard, or known by any sign, that Patricius had ever beaten his Wife, or Monica ever quarrel'd with her Hus∣band.
Aug. Conf. l. 9. c. 9. At last she begat him to the Faith.
Queen Katherine, (Henry the Eighth's Wife) used to work with her own hands, and kept her Women to work with her. Dr. Burnet.
Queen Anne Boleyn work'd with her own hands; the last time Months of her Life, gave 1400 l. to the Poor. Idem.
About Bern, the Wives, even of the chief Ma∣gistrates, look into all the concerns of the House and Kitchin, as much as the Wives of the meanest Peasants. Idem.
The Women live retired, and are very faithful to their Husbands; the Emperor having put to death one of his Lords, in hopes to enjoy his Wife, who desiring time to consider upon it, shut her self up in a Room with her Children, and sending her Servant with a Paper to the Emperor, set the Chamber on Fire, and burnt her self, &c.
The Persian-Women are seen by none but their own Husbands; are very idle in their own Houses, not so much as looking after any thing of House∣wifry; spend their time in taking Tobacco, going to the Baths, wearing the best Cloaths, bringing Collations; have many Slaves, whom they use to rub their Arms, Legs, Thighs, 'till they fall asleep in their voluptuous Prison. M. Tavern. l. 5. c. 14. Opposita juxta se posita magis clucescunt.
As soon as the Wedding is over, the Woman must resolve to live a retired life; seldom giving visits: and because they are much given to Wine, and have lewd Tongues, and sometimes pleasure a Friend; no wonder, if sometimes they are sound∣ly cudgelled by their Husbands. But I can't say as Barclay, in his Icon animorum, that they take unkindness, if not beaten. D. of Holst. Ambass. Trav.
In Madagascar, the Fidelity of Wives to their Husbands is remarkable and exemplary, and the Men think it no disparagement to take their Ad∣vice; and because they have two Wives common∣ly, or more, he hath most compliance for the more Aged. Mandelslo.
The Armenian Wives never speak to their Hus∣bands, but only nod; never dine with them; are seldom seen by them, always rise before day. See Chapter of Marriage.
The Husband dying among the Indians, the Wife can never Marry again; so that as soon as the Man is dead, the Wife retires to bewail her Husband, shaves off her Hair, lays aside her Or∣naments
of Apparel; and all the rest of her Life after, lives slighted and despised, and in a worse condition than a Slave, in the same House where she was Mistress before: For this reason, and be∣cause the Bramins flatter them with a hope, that whilst they are in the midst of the Flames, Ram will appear and reveal wonderful Visions to them, and that they shall revive again with their Hus∣bands in another World, with more honour and advantages; they choose to be buried alive with their Husbands. Those who cannot get leave of their Governours to be burnt, spend the rest of their lives in doing Penance, and in works of Cha∣rity, sitting upon the Road to boyl certain Pulse in Water, and give the Liquor for the use of Tra∣vellers; others sit with Fire always ready to light their Tobacco; others vow to eat nothing but the undigested Grains in Cow-dung. When the Go∣vernour finds no Porsuasions alter the Woman's resolution (his Secretary making sign that he hath received the Coin) in a surly manner gives the VVoman leave, bidding the Devil take her and all her Kindred. Having got this leave, their Mu∣sick begins to strike up, and away they ding to the House of the deceased, with Drums beating, and Flutes playing before them; and Women fol∣lowing with loud Congratulations and Songs, in honour of the miserable Creature that is going to dye. I have seen Women burnt three several ways, in Guzerat and Bengala, &c. Tavern. Trav. p. 2. l. 3. c. 9.
ABraham, the Father of the Faithful, and the Glory of the Jewish Nation, as he performed the part of a good Master, having that excellent Elogium bestowed upon him by GOD himself, That he would command his Children and Family, after him, and instruct them in the Fear of the Lord. So he had a Servant both Pious and Faithful, that discharged the Trust put in him, delivers his Mes∣sage, prays for a Blessing upon his Undertaking, gave thanks for his Success, and this all in a Mo∣mentous Affair, the procuring a Wife for his young Master Isaac. Gen. 24.
The Muscovites are generally very severe to their Servants, and use the Cudgel upon a small cause; but especially the Great Dukes have been wont to lash their Physicians, looking on that Art as infal∣lible formerly, &c. A German Physician, that had one time disappointed the Czar's expectation in the cure of the D. of Holstein, his Kinsman, came with a tatter'd Garment, his Hair hanging over his Eyes and Face, to the Duke's Chamber, creep∣ing on all four to his Bed-side, told him, That he was not worthy to live, &c. A Kuez being present, kick'd him on the head, and drew Blood: The Physician perceiving favour in the Great Duke's Countenance, said confidently to him,
Great Prince! I know I am your Slave, but be pleased to give me leave to say, That I am only yours: I know I have deserved death, and should think my self happy to receive it at your hands, but it troubles me to be affronted by this Knez, &c. For which he had a Present of 1000 Crowns, and the Knez a good Cudgelling. D. of H. Am. Trav.
In the Island Fermosa there is so great an Equali∣ty of Condition, that they are yet ignorant of the Names of Master and Servant; yet they render great Honour one to another, and express a great respect and submission to one another; not upon the score of a more eminent Dignity, or Wealth, but Age: which is so Considered, that a young Man is obli∣ged to go aside (to make way for an Old Man) and turn his back to him, till he be passed. Man∣delslo's Trav.
TO pass over here in silence the Example of A∣braham's Servant spoken of before; Joseph is the next most remarkable instance in Scripture, Faithful both to God and his Master, even in a case where his Mistress was the Rival, and his own Flesh (doubtless) no Friend or Assistant. The Story of Daniel and the three Children is well known, who at the same time served God and their Masters with an Obstinate Integrity, and
stoutly resisted, and safely evaded the Attacks and Attempts of their and fraudulent Adversaries.
S. Augustine tells us of an old Servant-maid, that had carried his Grandfather upon her back, when he was a Child; and therefore for her. Age and excel∣lent behaviour, was afterwards much respected by her Master and Mistress, who thereupon committed to her charge the care of their Daughters: She was, saith S. Augustine, Religiously severe, and so∣berly prudent in teaching and restraining them; For she would not allow them to drink so much as water, except at Meals, tho never so thirsty; fearing an ill Custom, and adding a wholesome word, You now drink water, because you have not Wine in your Power; but when you come to have Hus∣bands, and be Mistresses of Cellars and Boutiques, you will scorn Water, but still have the custom of Drinking. By this means she so restrained their tender Appetites, that they did not so much as de∣sire any thing that was not decent; but notwith∣standing, Monica, S. Augustine's Mother, being employed, sometimes to fetch Wine, by her Pa∣rents, out of wantonness used to sip a little out of the Flagon, till at last she could drink almost a full Cup without breathing; the old Maid came and caught her and with bitter insulting upbraid∣ed her, calling her a Wine-bibber, which so pricked and provoked her, that presently she saw the illness of the Act condemned the custom, and left it off. Confess. l. 9. c. 8.
They serve for 5 sh. a Month, which is paid usually the next day after the change, before∣hand: They stand usually to be hired in the Market∣place,
If their Salary be not paid exactly at the time, they will be gone; but if bidden to provide themselves of other Masters, they will not stir, but serve out their time to an hour.
They keep within call of their Masters, and will not stir without leave.
In Japan the Departure of great Lords is com∣monly attended by the Voluntary Execution of 20 or 30 Vassals or Salves, who rip up their Bel∣lies, and dye with their Masters; this they are obliged to by Oath, and it is done partly by way of acknowledgment of the particular kindness which their Lords had for them; having acquainted their Lord, that they are willing to be obliged to Sacrifice themselves in that manner, when accasion shall require, they entertain him with a short dis∣course to this purpose.
Most mighty Sir, you have many other Slaves and Servants, of whose Affection and Fidelity you are as∣sured; who am I? Or what have I deserved? That you should honour me with your favour above any of the rest? I resign up this Life to you, which is alrea∣dy yours, and promise you, I will keep it no longer than it shall be serviceable to yours.
Then with a Bowl of Wine (which is the most Religious Ceremony they have among them) they Confirm their Oaths, which thereby become Invi∣olable. Mandelslo, p. 142.
But it is for the most part Slaves weary of Life, that offer themselves so freely to Death.
IT Cannot be reasonably expected, that I should have much to say upon this point, save what we meet with in Sacred Scripture, which I refer my Readers to. Nothing material hath occurred to me in my reading, concerning their Modern Doctors.
Here is so spacious a Field to walk in, that the plenty of matter rather makes a confusion in my thoughts, than conduceth to order and method. The Fathers of the Church, the many Ecclesiasti∣cal Doctors of the East and West, of the Lutheran and Zuinglian Denomination, of the Dutch, French, and especially English Church, so famed for Learning, Courage, Devotion, Writings, La∣bours, Sufferings, &c. Are so obvious to every Reader; that I shall rather chuse to say little or nothing, or next door to nothing, than begin so long a Catalogue, and not go thorow with it to some degree of Perfection; which to do, would require a pretty large Volume; only a little, for Orders sake, take these two or three short touches which, I believe, will be so far from satisfying a Reader of an eager appetite, that I shall both be∣gin and end, displeased my self.
In the Church of Milan, S. Augustine saith, he heard Ambrose every Lord's-day Preach; Bishop
Ridley Preached every Holy-day and Sunday, Bi∣shop Latimer twice a Week.
S. Austin would never purchase Houses nor Lands, nor any other Possessions for his Church,— And they who knew his mind, sold their Lands, and gave Austin the Money,—Being perswaded, that the good Bishop would bestow it on Pious uses, and not in making new Purchaces for en∣riching of his Church.—Be often refused the In∣heritances offered to his Church, thinking it fitter they should go to their Lawful Heirs. F. Simon, ox Possid. in vit. Aug.
S. Austin admitted no Clerk into his Church, till first he had disposed of all his Goods, either in favour of the Poor, or by Sale: He was for hav∣ing all Clerks really Poor, in imitation of the Apostles, and for living altogether in common on the Revenues of the Church. F. Simon in his Hist. of Eccl. Reven.
Luther, when his Friends disswaded him from going to Wormes, at a Disputation then held be∣tween the Papists and Protestants, lest they should burn him, as they had John Husse, he said, if I knew there were so many Devils in Wormes, as tiles on the Houses (did I hear it were like to go ill on our side) in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ I would go thither.
Calvin at the 28th year of his Age wrote his In∣stitutions, at his Death his Inventory amounted not to more than 60 pound, taking into the Ac∣count his Library.
Miles Coverdale Bishop of Excester, Preach'd every Sunday and Holy-day, and most commonly read twice in the week a Divinity Lecture. Was hospitable, sober, humble, suffered none to abide in his House, who could not give account of his Faith, and lived not accordingly. Clark.
In Q. Mary's Days he was by K. Christian of Denmark's means dismissed out of Prison, went in∣to Germany, Preached at Burghsaber; upon the Queen's Death return'd, but tho much sued to,
would not accept of his Bishoprick again, but continued in London, Preaching the Gospel, as a private Minister, whilst strength would permit, and Died, Anno. aetat. 88.
Mr. R. Greenham Preached twice on the Lord's Days and Catechised, Preached on Monday, Tues∣day and Wednesday; on Thursday he Catechized; on Friday he Preached; on the week-days in the Morning as soon as he could well see, drenching his Shift with Sweating; twice a day he Prayed in his Family; after Sermon he took account of his Servants; rising at 4. a Clock Winter and Summer to his Studies:— Disliked Martin-mar-Prelate (a Book) as tending to make Sin Ridiculous, not Odious; laid the charge of the Schism between Conformists and Nonconformists, on either or neither side, &c. died at 60. Clark.—That Saint of ours, so called by Jos. Hall Bishop of Norwich.
The Bonzes in Tunquin Beg for their Living; and are not like the Bonzes in other Kingdoms, who beg Alms as it were their due: These on the contrary use all the modesty and humility, that may be, never taking more than is needful for them: And if they have any thing to spare, they give it to the Poor Widows and Orphans, that cannot get their Living. Tavernier's Collect.
The Clergy (of Zurich) if they subsist plenti∣fully, they labour hard; for they have generally two or three Sermons a day, and at least one; the first begins at 5 a Clock in the morning. At Ge∣neva, and all Switzerland over, there are daily Sermons, which were Substituted upon the Refor∣mation from the Mass; but the Sermons are gene∣rally too long, &c. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
The Talapoi in Pegu give the People a Sermon, when they come to Church, and by their exem∣plary Lives, preserve to themselves a good repu∣tation. Paquet broke open, vol. 2.
They Condemn and Preach against the Offer∣ings the Commonalty make to the Devil; they go barefoot, live in Woods and Desarts, eat but once a day; they meddle not with Points of Doctrine, but insist on points of Morality and good Works; the Piety of their Lives gives them great Honours after their Deaths. Ibid.
The Clergy of Siam are regular and exemplary in their Lives, they Preach to the People on Festi∣vals; 'tis burning alive to have to do with Wo∣men; in every Temple there is a Convent of Priests to say daily Prayers morning and evening. Ibid.
It is thought here a horrid Sacriledge for the Clergy to intermeddle with temporal Affairs. Ibid.
The Priests exercise daily 4 times; at midnight, morn, noon and Sun-set, lashing themselves with knotted Cords, drawing Blood upon themselves with knotted Cords, drawing Blood upon them∣selves with Bodkins, Preaching to the People at some Feasts. Purchas.
I Have already in the former Part, signified the Allowances made to the Priest and Levite, un∣der the Law, by Divine Ordinance; and have not much more to add here, save that, first of all, the People were generally very Just in paying their Tithes; and some of them proceeded so far, as to make a Decimation of their least things, their Mint and Cummin, lest they should not reach the Exactness of the Law. Secondly, That when they made any Address to the Prophets, they com∣monly brought their Presents along with them, as Saul to Samuel, 1 Sam. 9.7. and Naaman to Elisha, 2 Kings 5.5.
Alsted, as I remember, cites the Ancient Chro∣nicles for it, when he tells us, That about the same time that Constantine the Great ordered Tithes to be paid to the Clergy, a Voice was heard, as it were from Heaven, Nunc venenum infusum est Ecclesiae, which I relate not, as if I were of that Opinion that Tithes are not due; but I fear the Payment in kind hath ill Effects.
The Clergy were so well maintained in the Pri∣mitive Times, by the frequent Contributions of the People, that Ammianus Marcell. saith, they lived like Pritices. Ammian. Marcell, l. 27.
St. Chrysostom was forced to make a whole Sermon 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. i. e. against them that envied the Clergy, Dr. Cave.
Also, He describes at length the sad State of Bishops, and other Church-men, since the Church enjoy'd fix'd Revenues, because they forsook their Employments, to sell their Corn and Wine, and to look after their Glebes and Farms; besides much of their time was spent in Law-suits. He wishes that he might see the Church in the State that it was in, in the Times of the Apostles, when it en∣joy'd only the Charity and Oblation of Believers. F. Simon Hist. of Eccl. Rev.—out of Chrys. Hom. 86. in Mat. St. Augustin was of the same Mind. Ibid.
In the Universities of Bern and Lausanne are maintained Professors; the one for the German Territory, which is the Ancient Canton, and the other for the New Conquest, which is the French; in the former are about 300 Parishes, in the latter about 150. But in the Benefices on the German side, the ancient Rights are preserved so, that some Benefices are worth 1000 Crowns; whereas in the Pais de Vaud the Provisions are set off as Sallaries, and are generally from 100 to 200 Crowns. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
In Siam the Estaites of Persons of Quality are ordinarily divided into three parts; one to the King, one to the Ecclesiasticks (they defraying the Charges of the Funerals,) and the third to the Chil∣dren. Mandelslo's Trav, p. 104.
In Pegu their Preachers are still Preaching and Begging; their Alms are brought to them in the Pulpits whilst they are Preaching. Rosse. The
People drink the Water, wherein the Preachers wash themselves, accounting it Holy. Rosse.
In Mexico the Revenues of the Priests were great. Rosse.
The Southern Americans have their Priests in great Esteem, making use of them as their Physi∣cians, and therefore they are very Rich; for they have all the Goods of him whom they cure. Idem.
In Siam, the Bonzes (or Priests) are highly reve∣renced, as well at Court, as among the People: The King himself hath such a Value for some of them, as to humble himself before them. Taver∣nier, Part 2. l. 3. c. 18. Some of them live by Alms, others have Houses with good Revenues.
At Zurich the Dean and Chapter are still conti∣nued as a Corporation, and enjoy the Revenues which they had before the Reformation. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.
The Bishop of Coire hath yet reserved a Re∣venue of about 1000 l. Sterling a year. Ibid. 50 or 60 l. is the common Sallary of a Geneva Minister.
One that knew the State of this Kingdom well, assured me, that if it (viz. Naples) were divided into five parts, upon a strict Survey, it would be found, that the Church-men have four parts of the five; which he made out thus, They have in Soil above half of the whole, which is two and a half; and in Tithes, and Gifts, and Legacies, they have one and a half more; for no Man dies with∣out leaving a considerable Legacy to some Church or Convent. Ibid.
The Talapoi in Pegu live by the Alms of the People, and preserve a great Veneration to them∣selves by their exemplary Lives. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
The Revenues of the Temples, the Charity of the People, and the Donations of the Nobility, maintain the Clergy in Siam. Ibid.
In Loango they will rather die than touch any Meat their Priests forbid them. Ibid.
There did continually reside in the great Temple (of Vitzliputzli in Mexico) 5000 Persons, which had their Meat, Drink and Lodging; the Temple enjoying great Revenues and diverse Towns for its Maintenance. Purchas.
RAbbi Johoschua Ben Hananiah, was so intent upon the Law, that he had no time to spend upon his Body, or washing his Garments: Hence
the Jews derive that Scoff of the Emperor Trajan's Daughter, Fine Wisdom in a Foul Vessel: To which he is reported to make answer, Wine is not kept in a Vessel of Silver or Gold, but in a Cask only,—Sed in testaceo tantum. Hotting.
Ben Azay, because he was mightily addicted to the Study of Learning, would not Marry a Wife. Menasse Ben Israel.
Origen is recorded to be a Man of indefatigable Labour and Industry, and so studious and inqui∣sitive after Learning, that he soon became too hard for his Teachers.
Tertullian was taken up night and day in reading and expounding the Scriptures.
St. Augustine tells us, he went sometimes to dis∣course Ambrose, but still found him so busie at his Study, that being unwilling to interrupt him, he returned back without speaking to him.
Bede was wont to say, that there was so much Work to do, in so little a time, that he would not lose any of it; and that as for Pleasures, we must only touch them with the tops of our Fingers, as we do Honey, for fear of surfeiting on them.
Erasmus, in a Letter to Paracelsus, saith,—For some time now I have neither had leisure to take Physick, nor be Sick, nor Die; I am overwhelmed with so many Toils of Studies.
Bishop Latimer every Morning ordinarily, Win∣ter and Summer, rose at two a Clock to his Stu∣dies. See his Life.
Bishop Jewel was so Industrious, that he hid himself the greatest part of the day in his Study, and so recalled his Senses from exterior Objects, that Chrysippus-like he had need of a M••••••ssa to put him in mind of his Meat. See his Life.
Mr. J. Gregory of Christ's-Church, Oxon, for di∣vers years together, studied 16 hours in 24, with much Appetite and Delight. See his Life.
No Muscovite, of what Quality soever, but he sleeps after Dinner; about Noon most Shops are shut up, the Merchants or their Apprentices sleep∣ing at the Door; no speaking with Persons of Quality at that time more than at Midnight.
Idleness seems to be bestowed on the Muscovites (a barbarous People) as their Portion. D. of Hol∣stein's Emb. Travels, p. 60.
They are naturally so much inclined to Idle∣ness, that it were impossible to bring them to take any Pains, but by the Whip and Cudgel: Those who are Free-born, if Poor, will sell themselves, with their Family, for a small matter for Slaves. Idem.
Ʋrsin had these Verses writ upon his Study door,
Amice, quisquis huc venis, Aut agito paucis, aut Abi, Aut me laborantem Adjuva.
Alphonsus Tostatus, a Spaniard, wrote so many Commentaries on Sacred Scripture, and other things beside, before the fortieth year of his Age, that some have reckoned three Pages (in Folio) for every day of his Life: Insomuch that 'tis said of him,
Hic stupor est Mundi, qui Scibile discutit omne. Buzier, Flosc. Hist. and Leigh in his Religion and Learning.
Tostatus learned all the Liberal Sciences, with∣out being taught, and writ in the Forty years he lived, as much as most in that time can read; and yet at the same time was Counsellor to the King, Referendary Major of Spain, and Professor of Phi∣losophy, Divinity and Law, in Salamanca. Auth. of the Educ, of young Gentlemen.
Bonaventure wrote the Bible over with his own hand, &c. J. S.
Aquinas, when a Child, would not rest without his Book; was always studious, seldom seen to Laugh; when others were at their Merriment, he was Meditative; insomuch that at Supper with King Lewis of France, whilst the rest were making Merry, he fell into a deep Meditation, and for∣getting himself, struck the Table, saying, That now the Manichees were foiled, Nunc conclusum est contra Manichaeos.
Avicenna (born at Bochara) at Ten years of Age understood Humane Sciences and the Alcoran, and went through the whole Encyclopedia by Eighteen; during which time he slept not one
whole Night; and in all that time minded no∣thing but reading: In any Difficulty he went to the Temple and pray'd. Hotting.
THE Jews of Barbary entertain no Thoughts of Merit, but hold that all Rewards proceed from God's bounty. Dr. Addison.
In their Prayers they commonly stand, but bowing their Heads.
Constantine the Great, when one told him how Happy he was, whom God had thought worthy of so great an Empire, and reserved a much better Kingdom for in Heaven; he was highly offended, and advised the Man not to talk so any more, but rather turn his Praises of him, into Prayers for him, that both here and hereafter he might be accounted worthy to be reckoned amongst the Servants of God. De vit. Const.
Nebridius, a Roman Gentleman, Cousin Ger∣man to the Empress, and Play-fellow and School-Fellow with the young Emperors, yet was no whit swelled with Pride, reflecting upon others with a surly look (though in the vigour of his Youth) but rendring himself amiable to all, reverencing the Princes, and condescending to others.
Placilla the Empress, used in her own Person to visit the Hospitals, cure the Lame and Sick with her own Hands, to prepare and give them their Provisions, Cooking and providing Victuals for them. Theod. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 18.
St. Hierom saith of Paula a Roman Lady, that she carried her self with so much Lowliness, that whoever had seen and not known her, could not but have mistaken her for the meanest of the Maids that waited on her; she always seemed both in Cloaths, and Voice, and Garb, and Gate, the least and most contemptible of all the rest. Dr. Cave, Prim. Christ.
Cyprian determined from his first entering upon his Bishoprick, not to adjudge any thing by his own private order, without the Counsel of his Clergy, and the Consent of the People. Ep. 5. p. 13, 14.
Nazianzen reports of his Father, (a Bishop too) that his Humility consisted not in his Dress, but in the Constancy of his Mind; not in the hanging down of his Head, or the Softness of his Tone, or the Demureness of his Look, or the Gravity of his Beard, or the Shaving of his Head, but in the Frame and Temper of his Soul, being as Humble in his Mind, as he was Sublime and Excellent in his Life: And when no Man could arrive at the Perfection of his Vertues, yet every one was ad∣mitted to a Freedom of Converse with him. Both in his Garb and Diet he equally avoided Pomp and Sordidness; and though a great Restrainer of his Appetite, would yet seem not to do it, lest he should be thought plainly to design Glory to himself, by being needlesly singular above other Men. Orat. 19. in laud. Patr.
Eusebius relates of some of the Confessors under the Persecution of M. Aurelius, that though for their Testimony of the Truth, which they had born at the Dearest Rate (on this side Death) though they had been frequently thrown to wild Beasts, exposed to Fire, and the Remains of
Wounds and Violence were visible all over their Bodies, yet would not be called Martyrs, but with Tears begg'd the Peoples Prayers that they might perfect all by real Martyrdom. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 2.
Dr. John Reinolds—as Learned as any Man in the World, as Godly as Learned, as Humble as Godly. Car. in vit. Ric. Capel.
Mr. Ric. Capel could refuse Honours, as Mus∣culus did, and contented himself with plain and mean things, Idem.
Cajetan, the Flower of the Cardinals, would never be in his Silks and Braveries, but kept his old Fashions to his dying day.
Mclancthon wouldnot disdain to do that, which his meanest Servants would scarce put their hand to. Ibid.
John Duns Sctus, Doctor Subtilis, who was of Merton College Oxon, had these Verses made upon him,
Luther calls himself a Sack of Worms-meat, a lump of Earth, a bundle of Wickedness, an un∣worthy Minister of the Gospel.
They praise Humility, that is, esteeming others more than themselves. F. Simon.
The Persians and Turks are of that bad Humour, rather to build new Houses, than to repair old
ones.—The Custom is grown to that height, that the Children will not live in their Parents Houses after their decease. M. Tavernier.
The Armenians on Mandy-Thursday perform the Ceremony of the Washing of Feet: They all come to Church, where the Priest washes the right Foot of the Men, and the left of the Women, and makes thereon the Sign of the Cross, with Butter consecrated to that purpose: And this done, he is cast into a Chair by twelve Men, who rasse him up into the Air, with Exclamations of Joy, keep∣ing him there till he promiseth to treat them with a Dinner. D. of Holstein's Embass.
Dunawd being consulted at Bangor, what should be done about the Entertainment of Austin the Monk sent from Rome, advised them,—Give him the meeting, and regard his Messages, if he be a Man of God: But how may that be known? said they: You know what our Saviour saith, Learn of me, for I am meek and lowly, &c. If so—'tis likely he belongs to Christ; If with state and distance he thinks to reduce and over-awe you, you are to defend the Liberties of your Church, &c. which last took place; for observing him to be guilty of Haughtiness, they laboured to contradict all that he said. Th. Jones of Oswestree.
Cromwel, in Henry the Eighth's time, of a Black∣smith was made an Earl (and had the Garter given him) Lord Privy Seal, Lord Chamberlain of England, Lord Vice-gerent, Master of the Rolls, yet afterwards forsook by his Friends, (except Cranmer) insulted over by his Enemies, attainted without making his answers, (which Counsel he
had been the Author of against Pool's Mother be∣fore) in a Letter concluded thus, Written with the heavy Heart, and trembling Hand of your Highness's most heavy and most miserable Prisoner, and poor Slave, Tho. Cromwel.—And underneath, Most Sa∣cred Prince, I cry for Mercy, Mercy, Mercy. Dr. Burnet.
THE Jews are very Covetous and great U∣surers.
Trypho, the Jew, tells Justin Martyr (by way of reproach) that the Christians foolishly underva∣lued and threw away all the Enjoyments and Advantages of this World. Dial. cum Tryph. p. 308.
When Agbarus, the Toparch of Edessa, Offered Thaddeus (one of the 70 Disciples) great Sums of Gold and Silver for the pains he had taken, and the great things he had done amongst them, he re∣fused them with this Answer, To what purpose should we receive good things from others, who have freely forsaken and renounced our own. Euseb. H. Eccl.
Quintianus, the President under Decius the Em∣peror, asking Agatha the Virgin Martyr, why she
descending of such rich and illustrious Parents would stoop to such low and mean Offices; she Answered, Our Glory and Nobility lies in this, That we are the Servants of Christ, Sim. Metaphr. Serm. Martyr. ad diem Feb. 5. Tom. 1.
Origen, when he might have lived upon the E∣state of others, Sold his Library to one, who was to allow him 4 Oboli a day; the day he spent in Tasks and Exercises, a great part of the night in Study; always remembred that of our Saviour, not to have two Coats, not to wear Shoes. Dr. Cave Prim. Christ.
S. Francis's Story is well known, who having a design to renounce the World, and Offering his Money to a Priest, who refused it, cast it present∣ly away, and put himself under a Vow of perpe∣tual Poverty. S. Francis Sales saith, he Loved Poverty above all things, and call'd it his Mistress.
The Muscovites spend but little in House-keep∣ing: 'Tis not above Thirty Years ago, that even their Lords were Lodged in very poor Wooden Buildings: Their Hushold-Stuff is suitable to their Lodgings, consisting only in three or four Pots, and as many Wooden or Earthen Dishes. Some have Pewter, but very few, but there is not any Silver. They know not what Scouring means; even the Duke's looks little better than the Tavern-Pots. The better sort hang their Rooms with Mats; have few Feather-beds, but Mattresses, or Chaff, or Straw; sometimes lie upon their Cloaths on a Bench or Table. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.
Their Dervises relinquish the World, and spend all their Days in Solitude and Retiredness, expect∣ing a Recompence; undergoing very sharp Pe∣nances, crying out continually in such Expressions as these,—God Almighty look upon me, I love thee; I Love not the World, but I Love thee, and do all for thy sake,—After this Retirement they will rather chuse to Famish, than stir from their Cells, and therefore are Relieved by the Charity of others.
The Goeghy (a Sect of them) are forbidden by their Law to be Proprietors of any thing; they live in Woods, like Hermits, nothing about them but a Linen Cloth to hide Nature, wherever they sit down, they throw Ashes on their Head, speak to no body by way of Salutation, or Petition: If nothing be given them, they feed on Roots an Herbs; never Command their Servants to do ought. Mandelslo.
When a great deal of Gold and Silver was car∣ried along in a Solemn Pomp before Socrates, he cried out, Quam multa non Desidero! How many things do I not covet! He commonly went bare∣foot.
Anacharsis to Hanno sends greeting. A Scythian covering is my Cloathing; the thick Skin of my Feet, my Shoes; the Earth my Bed; Hunger my Sawce; I eat Milk, Cheese and Flesh. You may come to me, and find me contented, if you please; but for those gifts, with which you are delighted,
bestow them either on your Citizens, or the im∣mortal Gods. (For he valued not Mony at all.) Cicer. Tusc. 5.
Many despise Riches, who being content with a little, are pleased with a slender diet and raiment. Cic. in Laelio.
THe Esseans were much addicted to silence.
I am of Opinion with S. Gregory, when justly accused of a Fault, Humble thy self, and confess that thou deservest more, than the Accusation laid upon thee; if falsly accused, excuse thy self meek∣ly, denying thy self to be guilty; for thou owest that reverence to Truth and the Edification of thy Neighbour: But if after all this, men continue to accuse thee; vex not thy self, nor strive to get thy excuse admitted: For having done thy duty to Truth, thou must do it to Humility. S. Fr. Sales.
We scorn to live upon any terms, by which we must be forced to maintain our Lives by lies and falsehoods, Just. M. Apol. 1.
It is enough for a good man, either by way of Affirmation or Denial, to give this assurance, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, I speak truly. Clem. Alex. Strom. l. 7.
Some of the Antient Fathers held all Swearing unlawful.
S. Basil Exhorts all vain Swearers to repent; ap∣points eleven years suspension from the Sacrament for Perjury: False Accusation before the Church to be punished with Suspension; if proved, but not revealed in due time, with two years suspensi∣sion; tho the person was guilty, yet if not prov∣ed sufficiently, with five years: False Accusation of a Minister, Bishop, Priest or Deacon, with Suspension perpetual.
Greg. Thaumaturgus durst never call his Brother Fool, &c.
Narcissius, Bishop of Jerusalem, being falsly ac∣cused by three Malicious Fellows, who accused him with sad Imprecations upon themselves, all three of them were, in process of time, overtaken with the same Judgments they wished upon them∣selves. Vid. Pontan. Bellaria, &c. Item. D. Cave Prim. Christ.
Railing and Insolent Language was Prohibited to the Muscovites by the great Duke upon pain of Whipping; and if offered to persons of Quality, a Fine of sometimes 2000 Crowns; but the People are so addicted to it, that the Order is for the most part ineffectual. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav. p. 60.
The Nuns of Venice have been under much scandal for a great while; — Chiefly those of S. Za∣chary and S. Lawrence, where none but Noble Ve∣netians are admitted, and where it is not so much as pretended, that they have retired for Devotion, but that they might not be too great a Charge to their Family. They are not Veiled, their Neck
and Breast is bare, and they receive much Com∣pany; but that which I saw, was in a publick Room, in which there were many Grills for seve∣ral Parlours, so that the Conversation is very con∣fused; for there being a different Company at every Grill, and the Italians speaking generally loud, the noise of so many loud Talkers is very disagreeable.
The Nuns talk much and very disgracefully, and allowed themselves a liberty in rallying that other places could not bear. Dr. Burnet's Let.
'Tis said of Th. a Kempis, that when he was in Company with others who were discoursing of Secular Matters, he sate still silent, but when any Religious Subject was started, he was warm and Fluent. See his Life.
They declaim most against Slander, and Back∣biting, and Censurings even when true, if of things hidden; as that such a Person is Dead in Unbelief, or deserves Hell, unless expresly mention'd by the Prophet, as the Devil, Abuhasel, Abugehel. F. Si∣mon.
In the Kingdom of Tunquin, either at their or∣dinary Meals, or upon fome Festival, they account it a great piece of manners to be silent; or if they have a desire to Discourse, they alway allow the Eldest the honour of beginning, bearing a great respect to them that are Aged: But the youngest at the Table is never permitted to begin their Dis∣course. Tavernier Collect. of Relat, &c.
In Japan Lying is punished with Death Pac∣quet broke open, vol. 2.
Anacharsis, a Barbarian came out of Scythia to Athens, to look for a Wise Man; but finding none, was resolved to search all Greece,—at last having found one Myson, in a poor Town called Chenes, whose business was to look to his Family, Till the Ground, Educate his Children, was satisfied,—〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. he admired mightily the quietness of the Man's works, and the sparingness of his words. Max. Tyr. diss. 15.
THE Apparel of the Jews in Barbary, at this day, is thus: First, a brimless Cap, of black colour, (to distinguish them from the Moors, who wear red); ship-shoes, Linnen-Drawers, and Vest; over which they put a loose Garment, called a Ganiphe; that is, a black square piece of course hair Stuff, closed at the cross Corners, and all round it, is a large Thrum. Dr. Addison.
It is not enough for a Christian to be chaste and modest; he must appear to be so. Tertul. de Cult. Foem. l. 2. c. 13.
Two ends of Clothing, Honesty and Necessity.
Another end, — Distinction of Sexes, and De∣grees. Clem. Alex.
Such Women, as cannot otherwise gain upon their (unbelieving) Husbands, may, if their Hus∣bands require, go a little more Trim and Neat. Idem.
Tertullian changed his Coat for a Cloak, not when he firs turned Christian, but when made Presbyter of Carthage; called therefore by him Sacerdotis habitus. Pallium being the proper Habit of Philosophers among the Greeks, and of the stricter sort among the Christians, whether Clergy or Laity, especially Clergy. Dr. Cave.
The Garment that we should wear, ought to be mean and frugal, not curiously wrought with di∣vers Colours, the Emblem of Craft and Deceit; but white, to signifie our Simplicity and Truth. Clem. Alex.
Cyprian observed a due Decorum in his Garb, keeping a just distance between Slovenliness and Superfluity.
Chrysostom commends Olympias, (a Woman of great Birth, and Estate, and Piety) for the incre∣dible modesty and meanness of her Attire, not much better than that of the poorest Beggar; ha∣ving nothing in her Garb or Gate, that was feign∣ed or gawdy, elaborate or artificial.
Against Painting and Beautifying the Body.
Let them who have a mind to't, glory in the Flesh, we are under the profession of Humility:
all Glory is vain and swelling, especially from the Flesh. A Christian may glory in the Flesh, but when 'tis torn in pieces, for the sake of Christ, that the Spirit may be crowned; not that it may prove a Snare to attract the Eyes and Sights of Young-Men's ungovernable Passions after it, &c. Cypri∣an.
Obj. 'Tis acceptable to our Husbands.
Answ. 1. Every wise and good Man cannot but like his Wife better without them: Every Hus∣band is a rigid Exactor of his Wife's Chastity. If he be a Christian, he will not require any such feigned Beauty; if a Gentile, let her do what she can, he will suspect her to be naught. Tertull.
2. The loose delicate Arts come too near the Practice of lewd wanton Prostitutes; Birds and Beasts are content with their own natural Beauty and Colours; Woman only, as if inferiour to them, thinks her self so deformed, as that there is need to repair the defect by external, bought and borrowed Beauty; Children-like, they admire e∣very thing that is strange and gawdy; they shew themselves to be Women that have put off shame and modesty, and whosoever calls them so, shall do them no wrong, as carrying the very signs and representations of it in their Faces. Clem. Alex.
3. These additional Arts are a bold and sacri∣legious Attempt, and an high contempt of God; that is to reform what God hath formed. —That such a one hath cause to fear, least when the Day of Resurrection comes, He that made them, should not know them, &c. And then he brings in the Densor of the World, thus speaking: This is none of my Workmanship, nor this my Imdge and Likeness. Cyprian.
Theodoret tells of his own Mother, That when young, having a Distemper in one of her Eye s, which had baffled the Physicians, she went to one
Peter, near Antioch, famous for Miracles, of a very Severe and Ascetic Life; she, to render her self the more considerable in his Eye, put on her rich∣est Robes, Pendants, Chains of Pearl, &c. The uncomplemental Man severely check'd her, with a comparison drawn from an unskilful Bungler, going about to correct a Picture made by an ex∣cellent Artist; and not without much importunity would grant her Errand. In fine, she went away with a double Cure, of Body and Mind. Hist. Relig. c. 9. in vit. Petri.
Clemens Alex. compares such Women to the Egyptian Temples; without, Splendor and magni∣ficent Groves, rows of Pillars, Walls set off, with Stones of several Countries, Carved, &c. The Temples garnished with Gold, Silver, Amber, &c. within, behind the Curtain, a Cat, a Croco∣dile; So Women trimming themselves with Gold, Curling their Hair, Painting their Faces, blacking their Eyes, colouring their Locks, &c. within, a lustful Ape, a crafty Serpent. &c.
Nazianzen saith, his Sister Gorgonia used no Gold to make her Fine, no yellow Hair, ordered into Locks and Curles,—No loose transparent Garments, no Lustre of Stones and Jewels, no Arts of Painting, &c.
Clothe your selves with the Silks of Honesty, the fine Vertues of Piety, the Purple of Modesty, and being thus beautified and adorned, God himself will be your Lover. Tertull.
They never Pride it in any New Fashion: The Habits of highest and lowest are the same, which they never alter; pure white fine Callico-Lawn is the bravery of the highest, which they wash every day. The Women are Habited somewhat like Men; they of the greatest Quality are Adorned with many rich Jewels.
THe Pharisees Fasted on Mondays and Thursdays, as hath been noted before, in remembrance of Moses going up, and returning from Mount Sinai, &c. Concerning which we have spoken already in the first part of this Book, in the Chapter of Fast∣ing.
Our Food and Diet should minister to Health and repair the Weakness of Nature. Basil.
Our Nourishment ought to be simple and easy, subservient to the two main ends of Life, Health and Strength. Clem. Alex.
Nor are we less to take heed of Gluttony, con∣tenting our selves with a spare Diet, and such on∣ly as is necessary, not giving way to the Infinite and unsatiable cravings of a nice and intemperate Appetite, which will have a thousand pretences to defend it self.—〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Justin Mart.
Clemens Alex. reckons up the Inconvenience of Excess—viz. wasting the Estate, ruining the Body, impairing the Health, Debauching the Stomach, deflouring the taste, begetting an ill habitude and temper, sowing it with the Seeds of all diseases, dulling the mind, preparing it for the entertain∣ment of any Vice, &c.
S. Cyprian, in an Epistle to the Priests and Dea∣cons (Ep. 7.) adviseth them to eat and drink spa∣ringly, that they might be watchful unto Prayer.
S. Hierom adviseth Leta, to give her Daughter such a thin and mean Diet, that after Meals, she might be presently fit either to read or sing Psalms, Ad Let. Tom. 1.
The Council of Laodicea (Can. 53.) forbade them light and ludicrous Actions, as leaping and Danc∣ing, enjoyning them to Dine and Sup gravely and modestly, as Christians.
Julian, Emperor, being about to raise War, and squeeze the Christians, sent to S. Basil (his fellow∣student formerly at Athens) for 1000 l.; he re∣turn'd Answer, That it was not to be expected there, where he had not Provision before hand for one day; —That his greatest Dainties were a few Pot-herbs, a piece of Bread, and a little sowre Vapid Wine. Basil. Ep. 208. Tom. 3.
Chrysostom commends Olympias, that she had taught her Stomach to receive only so much Meat and Drink, as was enough to keep her alive and in Health.
Alcibiades, afterward Martyr, had accustomed himself to a very rigid and sordid Course, reject∣ing all sorts of Food, but Bread and Water; this before and after he was in Prison, which had an ill influence upon others; whereupon Attalus, one of the most Eminent of those famous Martyrs, the day after his being exposed the first time in the Amphi∣theatre, had it Reveal'd to him, That Alcibiades did amiss in refusing the good Creatures of God, and giving scandal, &c. upon which he laid aside his singularity. Eusebius out of the Letter of the Churches of Lyons and Vien in France to those in Asia. Hist. Eccl. l. 5. c. 3.
Luther saith of himself, I lose too much time by invitations to Feasts here in this City; I know, Satan hath such a hand in it, that I may not deny it, and yet it doth me harm to accept the Courte∣sy. And again, My Converse with my Friends
(which I use to call a Feeding of my Corps) doth very badly steal away a great part of my time. Fuller's Lives.
Those who take Tobacco in Muscovy (by reason of their Excess in it, and doing hurt by it, &c. Burning their Houses, and Infecting their Images with a stinking Breath) are by order of the great Duke to have their Nostrils slit, or be whipt, as we have often seen done. D. of Holsteins Emb. Trav. p. 62.
They are not acquainted with our delicate Meats and Sawces; their ordinary Food is course Meal, Turneps, Coleworts, Cucumbers, Salt-fish and Pulse: Their year hath more Fasting-days than Flesh-days. Idem.
Their Monks are very Austere, living only on Salt-fish, Honey, Milk, Cheese, Herbs, Pulse, e∣specially Flesh and Pickled Cucumbers. There are many Auchorets, who build Chappels upon the High-ways, and live in Woods like Hermits, subsisting only upon Alms given by Travellers. Idem.
Hugucchio, a Captain, lost two Towns, because he would not break his Meal, Mr. Hale.
The Turks abstain from Hogs-flesh, (except some Renegadoes, of no Religion) from Frogs, Tor∣toises, Snails. Vide prox. Cap.
Sultan Amurath prohibited Tobacco; took off a Shop-keeper's Head, for selling some to himself (when disguised.) M. de Theven.
The Turks make no sumptuous Feasts, and it is never heard in Turkey, that a Man hath undone himself by House-keeping: A small matter con∣tents them; and a good Cook in that Country would have but a very sorry Trade: They have no Sawces, but what one may learn at first sight. Idem.
The Persians seldom make above one set Meal a day of Flesh; and if they make another Meal be∣sides, it consists mostly of Butter, Cheese and Fruits. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
At their Feasts the first things set on the Table, are, a Pipe, Tobacco, and dish of Coffee. Taver. l. 5.
The Bannians, not much unlike the Old Pytha∣goreans, feed only on Herbs, and Meats made of Milk: Which one would hardly believe sufficient to sustain Nature. Job Ludolph. Some will eat Fish, and no living thing else.
The Hindoes of Indostan, eat no Kine, from a great esteem which they have of them.
Scha-Abbas King of Persia made a Law, that none should Smoke Tobacco, upon Penalty of having his Nose and Lips cut off. A Merchant not knowing of this Order, came into his Army to sell Tobacco, who was set on a heap of Fagots, and he and his Tobacco Burnt together. D. of Holstein's Emb. Travels.
In Cambaia they are much addicted to Fasting and Alms-giving, Rosse.
The Southern, Americans in their Lent Fasts, ab∣stain from Women and Salt, Idem.
In Paria, Guiana and Debaiba, when their Gods are angry with them, they macerate themselves with Fasting. Idem.
The Gaurs abstain five days in a year from Meat, Fish, Butter and Eggs; and three other days they Fast altogether till Evening. M. Taver∣nier, l. 4. c. 8.
THE Sobriety of the Ancient Jews may be ga∣thered out of Sacred Writ; Jacob's Vow (Bread and Raiment) Elias's Provision on the Banks of Cherith, Daniel's and the three Chil∣drens Pulse and Water, Hagar's Bottle, the Isra∣elites Springs out of the Rock, and their drinking out of the Rivers, as they travelled towards Ca∣naan, &c. do sufficiently attest the Sobriety that was sometimes used among them. The single Miscarriages of Noah and Lot are no great Pre∣judice to the Cause. I find nothing remarkable in the Modern Jews, that deserves any mention in this place; save only that sometimes (as I have mentioned before) they account it no Sin to drink away their Reason, and almost Senses too.
Continence, where-ever it is, will at first sight betray it self; leanness of Body, and that pale∣ness which is the Fruit of Continency, evidence a Christian to be a Champion for the Commands of Christ. Basil. Suf. disp. Interr. 17.
(About Zurich—) notwithstanding their neigh∣bourhood to the Switzers, Drinking is very little known among them. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
Paul the Hermit, St. Anthony, St. Hierom, Pa∣sroclus, drank Water; Alcippiades Martyr, Water with Salt; Amodeus the Spaniard, Simeon of An∣tioch, Sisinnius the Monk, Serapion, Nicolaus Tot∣lentinas, Maxentius the Abbot, &c. all drank Water.
Pittacus made a Law, that whosoever com∣mitted any Crime when Drunk, should be punish'd double. Laert.
Solon make another, That if any Prince were taken Drunk, he should die for it. Idem.
Plato's Suppers were Frugal to a Proverb: He despised delicate Banquets and sumptuous Feasts, being himself content with his Academical Olives, and Bread and Water. Text. Offic.
Zeno drank Water instead of Wine, and by his own Example invited his Scholars to Temperance, insomuch that it became a Proverb, More Sober than Zeno. Idem.
M. Cato gives this Testimony to Julius Cesar, that one only of all (unus ex omnibus) came Sober to overthrow the Common-wealth. Idem.
In Novogorod there is an Anniversary Devotion, to which many Pilgrims come; some are sure to come early and be Drunk with Aqua-vitae before publick Service: One told me, he saw a Woman got so Drunk there, that coming out of the Tent, she fell down, and fell asleep, naked as she was in the Street in the day-time; which gave occasion to a Muscovite, who was also Drunk, to lye down by her, and having made use of her, to fall also asleep in sight of many People, who having made a Ring about them, only laugh'd at the Posture
they were in, till at length an old Man conceiving a Horrour at the Spectacle, covered them with his own Garment. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
There is no place in the World, where Drunken∣ness is more common than in Muscovy, among all, Ecclesiasticks and Laicks, Men and Women, Old and Young. The Muscovian Embassador, sent to Charles King of Sweden A. C. 1608. for∣getting his Quality and Business of his Master, took so much Strong-water the night before he was to have Audience, that the next day being found dead in his Bed, they were forced to carry him to his Grave, instead of conducting him to Audience. Idem.
I my self, as I went to Novogorod 1643. saw some Drunkards coming out of an Ale-house, some without Caps, others without Shoes, or Stockings, some without Wastcoats, and only their Shirts, having pawn'd the rest of their Cloaths: One I took notice of above the rest, who came out without his Kaftan and in his Shirt, but meet∣ing with a Friend by the way going to the Tipling house, he went along with him, till he had left his Shirt behind too. I asked if he had been robbed of his Shirt, he answered, Ju but fui Matir, Mind thy own Business: He returned to the House, and came out stark naked. Idem.
Among the Hindoes of Indostan, the word for a Drunkard signifies a Mad-man.
In Guzurat the Persees abominate Drunken∣ness; he who guilty must undergo a very severe Penance, or quit their Communion. Mandelslo.
He that drinks Wine in Siam, is stoned to death. Rosse.
The Persians take the Juice of Opium in Pills, which heats their Brains, and makes them talk ridiculously: Also they make a Drink of boyl'd Poppy-seed, which they call Kokemaar, to make themselves merry. They have another Drink called Bongue, very bitter, made of the leaves of Hemp and some other Drug, which makes them shamefully foolish and ridiculous. Tavernter, l. 5. c. 18.
The Idolaters in Zeilon drink no Wine. Anonym.
The Priests of Mexico drink no Wine, and sleep little, because most of their Exercises are in the night. Purchas.
FOrnication, Adultery, Drunkenness, Gluttony, Pride of Apparel, &c. are so far from being in request amongst the Jews (in Barbary) that
they are scandaliz'd at the frequent Practice of these Sins in Christians. Dr. Addison.
The Chastity of the Primitive Christians ap∣peared in these particulars,
1. They would not Marry. Justin Martyr saith, There were many Christians in his time, who for Sixty or Seventy years kept themselves uncorrupt.
'Tis very easie to find many amongst us, both Men and Women, who remain unmarried even in old Age. Athenag. leg. pro Christian.
Yet this without the Obligation of an Oath of perpetual Virginity.
2. When they did Marry,—it is for no other end, but the bringing forth and bringing up of Children,—As Husbandmen Till the Ground with respect to the Crop at Harvest. Just. Mart.
3. They seldom married twice. Chrysostom's Mother at forty years old had lived twenty years a Widow.
Tertullian, Cyprian, Hierom, Athenagoras, &c. did inveigh bitterly against second Marriages, as little better than Adultery.
The ancient Canons (as Zonaras tells, in Can. 7. Conc. Neocesar.) suspended such as married twice from the Communion a whole year.
The Council of Laodicea requires, That they should spend at least some small time in Penance, in Fasting and Prayer, before they be received to the Communion.
The Canons of the Apostles appoint, That who∣ever after Baptism engaged in second Marriages, is rendred uncapable of any Degree in the Ministry. Can. 17.
1. Going to Feasts, &c. Cyprian severaly chides with some Virgins for being present at Weddings, where they laughed freely, could not but hear loose Discourses, see uncomly Carriages, feed upon Luxurious Dishes, all which must needs, not only kindle, but add Fewel to the Fire. De Discipl. & had. Virg.
Constantine made a Law, That Matrons should not be forced on the account of Debt to appear at publick Tribunals. Cod. Theod. l. 1. Tit. 10. l. 1.
St. Hierom doth as much commend some whom he knew, who always kept at home on Festival∣days, to avoid the Crowd and Gazes of the People. De Virg.
The Council of Laodicea forbids all Christian Men using the same common Baths with Women. Can. 30.
Photius saith, Justinian the Emperor made it a sufficient cause of Divorce, and loss of Dowry, for a Woman to Feast or Bathe in the Company of Men, without her Husband's leave.
Cyprian would not have Ecclesiastick Persons, and professed Virgins, sleep near one another, nor dwell together in the same House: He commends Pomponius for suspending the Deacon and others for such Familiarity, and ordered, That they should not be absolved till after a sufficient Re∣pentance, &c.
〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, were Women brought in as Do∣mestick Assistants to Ecclesiastick Persons; espe∣cially such as were sent up and down to preach the Gospel:—Neither Wife, nor Concubine, but Attenders.
The Council of Antioch (A. 272.) under Aure∣lian Emperor, condemns Paulus Samosatenus, with his Presbyters and Deacons, for keeping these in∣troduced Women, with horrible Inconveniencies, Suspicion and Scandal.
St. Basil writes to a Presbyter seventy years old, to abstain from the Company of a Woman he used to dwell with, to avoid Scandal.
The Council of Nice forbids the same, and uni∣versally the whole Clergy to have any Woman near them, unless Mother, Sister, Aunt, or such of whom there could be no Suspicion. Can. 3.
Honorius Emperor, prohibits by a Law any Clergy-man whatsoever to keep company with these (Extraneae) strange Women, limiting their Converse and Cohabitation within the very same Relations, as the Nicene Canon. Cod. Theod. l. 16.
Bishops were to be deposed, that entertain or cohabit with any Woman whatsoever, Relation or Stranger. Synops. Basil. l. tit. 1. c. 41.
St. Augustine would not cohabit with his own Sister. Textor.
Domestick Marriage not openly made in the face of the Church, were accounted no better than a State of Adultery and Fornication. Tertull. de pudic. c. 4.
Their Ears they stopt against all loose and idle Songs, filthy and obscene Discourses; their Eyes they shut against all uncomely Objects, wanton Pictures. Clem. Al.
Gorgonia, when she lay under an acute and most dangerous Distemper, yet resused to have any Physi∣cian come near her, as blushing that any Man should see or touch her. Nazianz.
The Fathers generally inveighed very bitterly against them.
None may Dance but the Daughter of an Adul∣teress; but she who is Chast, let her learn her Daughters Prayers, not Dances. Ambros.
What Modesty can there be, where the Dancers shrick and make a noise together? Idem.
Where the Timbrels sound, the Pipes make a noise; the Harp chatters, the Cymbals strike to∣gether, what fear of God can there be? Hierom. in libr. contr. Helvid.
Where wanton Dancing is, there the Devil is cer∣tainly present: for God hath not given us our Legs to dance, but that we should walk modestly, not skip like Camels; but if the Body be polluted by dancing impudently, how much more may the Soul be thought to be defiled? The Devil danceth in these Dances. Chrysost. Hom. 49. in Mat.
Men and Women together entering into com∣mon Dances, having delivered their Souls to the drunken Devil, wound one another with the pricks of unchast Affections: Profuse Laughter is pra∣ctis'd, and filthy Songs, meretricious habits invi∣ting unto Petulancy are there used. Laughest thou and delightest thou thy self with an arrogant De∣light; when as thou oughtest to pour out Tears and Sighs for what is past? Singest thou whorish Songs, casting away the Psalms and Hymns thou hast learned? Dost thou stir thy Feet, and caper furiously, and dance unhappily, when as thou oughtest to bend thy Knees to Prayer? Basil, in Orat. contr. Ebr.
Tzegedin cites several other Testimonies of S. Augustine, &c. and Councils and Canons against it. De Choreis.
5. They rather chose to suffer Torments and Death, than the violation of their Chastity.
Domnina, and her two Daughters, Bernice and Prosdoce, whom Chrysostom commends, who being eminent for Beauty and Vertue, were sought for as a Prey to Lust, under the Diocle sian Persecu∣tion, desired of the Souldiers leave to step out of the Road for some private occasion, which gran∣ted, they went and threw themselves into a River. Chrysost. Hom. 51. de S. Dom. Bern. &c. Prosd.
Eusebius tells of the Wife of the Praefect or Go∣vernour of Rome, a Christian, sent for by Maxen∣tius, who was passionately enflamed with the love
of her; the Officers broke into the House, to the terrour of her Husband: She begged only so much time, as that she might a little dress and adorn her self; so she retired into the Chamber, caught up a Sword, and by a fatal stroke left nothing for the Messengers but a dismal Spectacle.
Origen chose rather to commit Idolatry, than Fornication; though that too was his Enemy's Act rather than his own; they hailing him up to the Altar, and thrusting the Frankincense into his hand. Dr. Cave.
6. They accounted Uncleanness an heinous sin; and amongst all the sins that were punished sharp∣ly in the Ancient Church, Adultery was one of the chief.
Marcion being found guilty of lying with a Virgin, and therefore thrown out of the Church, betook himself to one Cerdon, a Master-Heretick, and espoused his Doctrines.
The Punishment for Adultery was perpetual Pe∣nance all a Man's Life, and scarce admission to Communion at the Hour of Death; 'till Pope Ze∣phyrianus, A. C. 216. ordered the Penance for a shorter space of time; which offended the Afric Churches; Tertullian inveighs bitterly against it, as a thing unfit in it self, and an Innovation in the Church.
The Council of Ancyra, A. 315. set Adultery at 7 Years Penance. Can. 20.
The Council of Illiberis decreed, for the second Fault, perpetual penance, not to be absolved at Death.
S. Basil, in his Rules of Discipline for Amphi∣lochius, sets Fornication at 7 Years Penance, Adul∣tery at 15.
His Brother, Gregory, Bishop of Nyssa, sets For∣nication at 9 Years Penance, Adultery, and all o∣ther kinds of Uncleanness at 18, yet giving liber∣ty to Spiritual Guides to contract, &c.
Justin M. gives an instance of a Woman, that had lived lewdly with her Husband, but Repen∣ting,
and Reforming, became strictly chaste and sober, and would have persuaded her Husband to do the like; but he obstinately refusing, it begat a quarrel, and that quarrel at last became the Mat∣ter of publick cognisance; and was an occasion for Justin Martyr to write that excellent Apology for the Christians. Apol. p. 41.
Theodosius, provided by a Law, That no Wo∣man should marry within a Year, at least, after her Husband's death, and ratified it by a double Penalty, Note of Infamy, and loss of Dowry, and whatever her Husband had bequeath'd to her.
The postures of the Muscovites in Dancing, and the insolence of their Women, are infallible marks of their bad inclinations. We have seen at Moscou, both Men and Women, come out of the publick Brothel-Houses, stark naked, and incite some young People of our Retinue to naughtiness, by their fil∣thy and lascivious expressions. D. of H. Ambass. Trav. p. 60.
Yet Adultery is look'd upon as a Sin unpardon∣able. A Polander turning Greek, to marry a Mus∣covite Beauty, being forced to take a Journey into Poland, his Lady, in his absence, made a shift to be otherwise supplied, and had a Child; but fear∣ing her Husband's displeasure, retired into a Mona∣stery, and was shaved. Her Husband would fain have got her out again, and pardon'd the offence, but it would not be permitted; it being, accord∣ing to their Theology, a Sin against the Holy Ghost, not to be pardon'd in this, nor the other World. Ibid.
The Law of Mahomet allows four Wives to any, and as many Concubines as they please: The Great Mogul is said to have four Wives, and a thousand Concubines; yet had but six Children: yet the Mahometan-Priests, and some others, con∣tent themselves with one.
Sultan Coob-Surroo, one of the Mogul's Sons, a Prince of a lovely Presence, had but one, which accompanied him in all his straits; for in his younger Years he had been tempted to Rebellion. Anon.
The Turks, in their Bagnio's, separate Men from Women.
The strict Votaries of that Religion marry not at all. 'Tis observed, those Mahometans who have most Concubines and Wives, are most jealous; and will not suffer their Wive's Brothers, or Fathers to come to them, except in their presence.
Honest Women, of reputed Chastity, will not at any time be seen, but by their Husbands: but if they are found Incontinent, their own Brother's Hands shall be first against them, to take away their Lives, rather than they shall not be punish∣ed.
In Indolstan is, notwithstanding, a free Tolerati∣on for Whores; who are inrolled, before they can have liberty to keep such a House. Some of them appear before the Mogul, singing wanton Songs, playing on Timbrals, &c.
The Hindoes take but one Wife, and are not jea∣lous as the Mahometans, who have many; suffer∣ing their Wives to go whither they please. Their Widows cut their Hair, and live as Creatures, neg∣lected
by themselves and others; some are am∣bitious to dye with honour in their Husband's Fu∣neral pile, and she that is thus resolved, never starts back, but goes singing to her Death; and al∣tho' not bound, yet never offers to stir out of the Flames.
The Persees in Indostan have but one Wife, who likewise is permitted to go abroad.
The Mogul one day found one of his Eunuchs kissing one of his Women,—Put her in a hole in the Ground up to her Head; there she died in tor∣ment, parch'd with the Sun, after she had lain a Day and a Night, crying out,—Ah! my Head, &c. The Eunuch, in the same place, in her sight, was cut in pieces.
The Women of Deyly are handsome, and the Gentiles very chaste; insomuch, that if the Maho∣metan Women did not by their wantonness disho∣nour the rest, the Chastity of the Indians might be proposed as an Example to the Women of the East. M. de Thevenot,—Trav. l. 3. c. 25.
The Persian Women, when they go abroad, veil their Faces. Sir Th. Herb.
The Persees severely punish Adultery and For∣nication. Mandelslo's Travels.
Haron Wathic Billak, a Turkish Chalif, kill'd himself with immoderate Venery. Hottinger.
One Mariage, a Deputy from the King, and French Company, for Trade with Persia, at Zul∣pha, by the means of an old Woman, Mother of one of his Lacqueys, having debauch'd an Arme∣nian Girl, whom he kept privately to himself; so soon as it was noised abroad, all the Armenians were scandaliz'd at it, and sent to seize the Bawd, to punish her, by their Laws, as she deserv'd. Ma∣riage fled out of his Lodgings to her Assistance;— but seeing the People in an Uproar, and finding the Stones to fly too thick about his Ears, he was forc'd
to seek his own safety; was threatened by the Ar∣menians to be complained of to the King of France, and ever after lookt upon with Scorn and Con∣tempt. Tavernier's Collection of several Relati∣ons, &c. p. 36.
In Japon, Adultery is only punished in the Wo∣men; Deflouring and Ravishing of Virgins in the Persons of the Criminals, and the next of Kin too. Idem. p. 4.
Here the Women live retir'd, and are very faith∣ful to their Husbands. Ibid. p. 4.
The Emperor having put to death one of the Lords of his Court, out of hopes to enjoy his Wife; she fearing Violence, besought the Empe∣ror to give her time to consider, which was granted for some few days; at the end whereof she shut her self up in a Room with her Children, and af∣ter she had delivered a Paper to one of her Servants, to carry to the Emperor, she set the Chamber on fire, and burnt both her self and her Children. The Emperor met with nothing else in the Paper but Reproaches of his Tyranny, and Attestations of Joy from the Lady, that she had the opportunity to sa∣crifice her self to the memory of her Husband. Ibid.
At Bern, the third Adultery is punished with Death, which is also the punishment of the fifth Act of Fornication; of which, I saw an instance while I was at Bern: for a Woman, who confessed her self guilty of many Whoredoms, and designed to be reveng'd on some Men, that did not furnish her liberally with Money, was upon that account condemned and executed: the manner was solemn; for the Advoyer comes into an open Bench, in
the middle of the Street, and for the satisfaction of the People, the whole Process was read, and sentence was pronounced in the hearing of all: the Counsellors, both of the great and lesser Coun∣cil, standing about the Advoyer, who after Sentence took the Criminal gently by the Hand, and prayed for her Soul; and after Execution, there was a Sermon for the instruction of the People. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
I was much scandalized to see Statues with Nu∣dities here, which I do not remember to have seen any where else in Churches. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
In Bengal, Adultery is punished, by cutting the Nose, yet is very common. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
'Tis burning alive for the Clergy in Siam to have to do with Women; but those that cannot contain, may quit the Priesthood, and be absolved from their Vow of Chastity.—There are also Nunneries of old Religious Women, situate near the Temple, that they may be present at the Offices and Pray∣ers there. Ibid.
The Mahometans in Patana judge Fornication no Sin, but Adultery is capital; yet the Delinquent may chuse the manner of Death, and a near Relati∣on must be Executioner. Ibid
Polygamy among the Moluques, is lawful, and Adultery unpunished. Ibid.
The Ecclesiasticks in Japan make a vow of Cha∣stity so strictly to be observed, that the least breach of it is punished with the most cruel Death imaginable, fixing them in the Earth, up to the middle in a Road, and all the vulgar Passengers are to strike him in the Neck with a wooden Saw, which makes him three or four Days expiring: —But think them not Chaste for all this, for they are allowed the use of Men and Boys. Ibid.
Yet one Sect of the Ecclesiastics are allowed to marry. Ibid.
Adultery, Theft and Murder, here are accounted no Crimes; the only Sins being their covering their secret Parts at set-times; to wear Silk, when they should wear Cotton; not to have destroyed Chil∣dren in their Mothers Womb, who cannot lawful∣ly bear a Child at 30, or 35 Years of age, Ibid.
In China, Polygamy is lawful. Ibid.
In Candin they prostitute their Wives, Sisters and Daughters to Strangers, in honour of their Idols. Ibid.
They seem to adore a Goats-Skin, which at the Funeral of the Chief Lords of each Village, is set up at its entrance. The Privities they cut off, and cast against the Wall, and if they stick there, they worship them. Ibid.
In Madagascar, the Lower-Ethiopia, &c. they allow Polygamy. Ibid.
Some of the Priests in Mexico, to preserve their Chastity, slit their Members in the midst, and do an hundred things to make themselves Impotent, lest they should offend their Gods. Purchas.
In Paria each Man is allowed as many Wives as he lists, at least, as he can maintain, tho they ne∣ver have the Maiden-heads of any; Prostituting them the first Night to the Piaco's (Priests) or to their appointment, who for small matters turn over that drudgery to Strangers: Nor do they at any time think their Guests welcome, unless they will do the Office of Men to their Wives, Sisters, &c. S. Clark.
There were Six Methods of Execution Ordinary in the Primitive Times.
1. THE Cross. ✚ Upon this the Christians Hung, till starved with Hunger, or dis∣patched by Birds, or wild Beasts. S. Andrew con∣tinued two whole Days on the Cross, Preaching the Gospel all the while. Timotheus and his Wife Maura, after many other Torments, hung nine Days, before they compleated their Martyrdom.
It was the peculiar Punishment of Slaves, Trai∣tors, and the vilest Malefactors.
S. Peter, and some Egyptian Martyrs were hung with their Heads downwards.
Constantine took away the use of the Cross.
2. The Rack, Equuleus, because the Man was Horsed upon the Engine by Ropes, and Skrews and Pullies; a long board was on the Top of it. Besides which, there was Catasta, a Piece of wood like a little Scaffold, that the Torments might be more conspicuous: In both of them were ungulae (pinchers of Iron) with sharp Teeth, to pull the Flesh by Piece-meal.
3. The Wheel, sometimes with Iron Pricks▪ on which the person bound was whirled about with a Violent Distortion. Thus suffered Felix Presb. Fortunatus, &c.
4. Burning, designed for Villains, &c.
5. Throwing to wild Beasts, Bears, Leopards, Lions, &c.
6. Condemning to the Mines, where was toyl∣ing, beating with Clubs, binding with Chains, ly∣ing
on the Ground, Nakedness, the Heads half shaved (like Slaves,) a mark in the Face, the right Eye pulled out, the left foot disabled by cutting of Nerves, the Estate forfeited. &c. To which add,
Marcus Bishop of Arethusa, being first dawbed with Honey, was exposed to Wasps on a Pole, in the Sun.
Some were put into old Ships, and turned out to Sea, the Vessels being first set on fire: Thus an Orthodox Presbyter under Valens the Arrian Em∣peror was served.
Concerning the Patience of the Primitive Christians, Observe,
1. When sought for by Persecutors, they cared not to escape: So Polycarp refused to Fly, tho in∣to the next House. Cyprian Commends some Confessors, whom he wrote to in Prison, that when oft desired to go out of Prison, they would not.
Himself did with-draw from Carthage, when sent for to Suffer at Ʋtica, that when he did suf∣fer, he might Suffer at Carthage, where he was Bishop, a thing which he earnestly wished for; and it was granted him.
2. They Offered themselves. The miscrable Creatures (〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.) do verily perswade themselves that they shall surely be Immortal, and Live for ever; on which account they despise Death, and many of them voluntarily Offer themselves to it. Lucian de Mort. Peregr. Tom. 2.
I am quite tired out in Punishing and Destroy∣ing the Galileans (called here by the Name of Chri∣stians) according to your Commands, and yet they cease not to offer themselves to be slain: Nay, tho I have laboured both by fair means and
threatenings to make them conceal themselves from being known to be Christians, yet can I not stave them off from Persecution. Tiberianus Pre∣sident of Palestine to the Emperor Trajan. Apud Ʋsser. Append. Ignat.
O unhappy People, if you have a mind to dye, have you not Halters and Precipices enough, to end your Lives with, but you must come hither for an Execution? Arrius Antonius Proconsul of Asia, to the People, &c.
Ignatius—Oh! that I might come to those wild Beasts, &c.
Origon, when a youth, could hardly be restrain∣ed from running into danger.
3. They gave thanks to their Enemies for Con∣demning them.
A Christian takes it as a favour, to dye for so good a cause. Tertull.
As for us, they (our Persecutors) do us no harm, Death doth but the sooner send us to God. Clem. Alex.
When Lucius, one of the primitive Martyrs, for speaking for one of the Christians, that he had very hard measure, was Condemned forthwith, he heartily thanked his Judg for it, that by this means he should be delivered from such unrighte∣ous Governors, and be sooner sent home to his Heavenly Father. Just. M.
4. They bore up with quietness and composure.
By reason of our strange and wonderful Cou∣rage and Strength, new Additions are made to us; for when the People see Men with infinite variety of Torments torn in pieces, and yet main∣tain a Patience unconquerable, and able to live out his Tormentors, (what the truth is) that the consent of so many, and the perseverance of dy∣ing persons cannot be in vain: Nor that Patience it self, were it not from God, could hold out un∣der such Racks and Tortures; Thieves, and men of a Robust Body, are not able to bear such tear∣ing in pieces; they groan and cry out, and are
overcome with Pain, because not endued with a Divine Patience: But our very Children and Wo∣men (to say nothing of our Men) do with silence Conquer their Torments; nor can the hottest fire force the least groan from them. Lactan.
By the force of such Arguments Justin Martyr turned Christian, from being a Platonick Philoso∣pher. Ap. 1. p. 50. I thought, saith he, with my self, that it was impossible such persons should wallow in Vice and Luxury, &c.
Hence Porphyry calls the Christian Religion, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.
The Heathen in Min. Felix stiles the Christians men of an undone, furious and desperate Party, M. Fel. p. 7.
M. Antoninus Emperor, imputes this Courage to meer Stuborness. l. 11. s. 3.
Staupitius told Luther, concerning his Behavi∣our, that the first three years he did all things ac∣cording to the utmost Rigor, and that would not do: The next three, he did all according to the Laws and Councels of the Antients, and that would not hit: In the last three years, he did all accord∣ing to the Will of God, and yet neither would that succeed; and then he was fain to be content with what he could have. Clar. in vit. Capell.
In Japon there have been Children from ten years old to a dozen, who for sixty days together have endured to have their Bodies fastened to the Cross, half Burnt, half torn in pieces, while the Executioners forced them to Eat, on purpose to prolong their Lives in Misery; and yet they would not renounce the Christian Faith, which they had embraced. Tavern. Collect. &c. p. 10.
THey account themselves bound to say an hun∣dred Benedictions (of which see the particu∣lars in the Chapter of Praying to God) every day.
Gaspar Colinius Admiral of France, used to rise very early, and then putting on his Night-gown, and calling his Servants about him, went to Prayer with them; then he set time apart to hear the De∣puties of the Churches, and other businesses: Each other day in the fore-noon he had a Sermon Preach'd before him, after which he returned to his business till Dinner; which being ready, his Servants came in, and there the Admiral standing by the Table, and his Wife by his side, one of David's Psalms was Sung, and a Blessing craved upon the Meat; which Course he did not only ob∣serve at his own House, but every day in his Camp, without intermission; when the Cloth was taken away, he presently rose, and standing with his Wife by him, either himself or Chaplain return'd thanks. At Supper time the like was done, both with Prayers and Psalms: And because he found it hard to get his Servants together at Bed-time, because of their various Employments, he caused them all to come in presently after Supper, where after a Psalm, he went to Prayer with them. Sam. Clark.
Bishop Ridley, when at the Mannor of Fullham, read daily a Lecture to his Family, at the Common-Prayer; beginning at the Acts of the Apostles, and so going through the Epistles of S. Paul: Giv∣ing to every Man that could read, a New Testa∣ment, hiring them besides with Mony to learn by Heart certain Principal Chapters, but especially Acts 13. And often he read Psalm 101. Fox Martyrol.
—Ere I can have sate (at my Study) to weari∣ness, my Family, having now overcome all Hous∣hold Distractions, invites me to our Common De∣votions; not without some short preparation. Dr. Jos. Hall concerning himself.
The Games called Ludi Compitales, were Insti∣tuted among the Romans, in honour of their La∣res, or Houshold Gods. Galtruch.
The do no work, but first they consult the De∣vil, and are of opinion, That no ill comes from any other Being, and therefore that they ought to prevent it by Sacrifice to him; which they are very observant of, even in their Houses. Paquet broke open, vol. 2.
Banda is Mahometan, and the People there are so Religious, that they never do any thing till they have Prayed in the Morning. Ibid.
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉
In Formosa each House hath its Oratory, where all that is there spent is Offered to the Gods by the Women of the House. Ibid.
In Iucatan they had in their Houses Images made like Bears, which they Worshipp'd as their Hous∣hold Gods, with Singing and Incense. Rosse.
In Goa most of the Gentiles (heads of Families) dress their own Victuals themselves; first they sweep the House, then draw a Circle, and confine themselves in it, suffering none to enter, for then all would be Profaned, and the Cook would throw away what he had dressed; the Victuals are di∣vided into 3 parts, the first for the Poor, the se∣cond for the Cow of the House, the third for the Family. Thevenot.
In Goa they Pray to the first thing they meet with in a Morning, tho a Goose or Ass, and all day long they Pray to it. Rosse.
They Worshipp'd the Sun, Stars, Fire, Earth and Water, to whom they Offered the First-Fruits of their Meat and Drink every Morning, before they eat and Drink themselves. Rosse. So do the Tartars of Cathay now.
In Pegu they feed the Devil every Morning with Baskets of Rice, that he may not hurt them that Day. Idem.
In Fermosa every house hath a particular place appointed for the Devotions of the Family, where they invocate the Gods, and where the Women make their offerings of what is spent every day in the house: But in case of Sickness or other misfor∣tune, they call the Inibs to do that Service. Man∣delslo's Travels. p. 172.
The Indian Christians read two chapters at home, one out of each Testament. Sr. Th. Herbert.
In Malabar the King of Calecut eats no meat till it be first offered by his Preist to his Idol. Ross.
There are but few who go not every day to Prayers, epecially those of Noon, Quinday and Aksham, for many perform the other two at home. Nor doth travelling excuse them; for when they know that it is the Hour of Prayer, they stop in the Fields near to some water; they draw water in a tinn'd Copper-pot (which they carry always
purposely about them) then do the Abdest, spread a Carpet on the Ground, without which they never Travel, and say their Prayers upon it, M. de Thevenot.
They have Chaplets also which they often say, for the most part have them in their hand, whe∣ther at home or abroad, &c. Idem.
There are some amongst them, who pray with such Violence at their own Houses, that they put themselves out of Breath, and many times fall down in a Swoon.—One of my Neighbours at Schamachie was so earnest in his Devotion, that having said his Prayer very loud, and pronounced with all his might above fifty times the word Hakka (God) he at length could not pronounce it without a great deal of difficulty, and at last his Voice quite fail'd him. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav. p. 279.
They never go out of their Houses till they have said their Prayers. Mandelslo's Trav. into the Indies, p. 57.
The Persees of Guzurat have no Mosques, but make use of some Room in their Houses to do their Devotion in, which they do sitting with∣out any Inclination of their Bodies. Mandelslo's Trav. p. 60.
In Amboina they take in hand no business, be it never so mean, nay not so much as piercing of a Tree, to draw Terry, till they have done their Devotions to the Devil. Idem.
AMong the Jews we find in our Saviour's time Pharisees, and Sadduces, and Herodians, and Pagan Romans, all exercising their own Religion; the Synagogues open to People of different Opi∣nions, and liberty of Prophesying seems to be allowed for some time even to the Christians them∣selves. vid. Acts 13.15, &c. I need not speak of the Nazarites and Rechabites tolerated among them in ancient times, who yet were distinguished from the common Israelite by peculiar Ceremonies and Usages. The case of the Gibeonites was ex∣traordinary, their Liberty procured by Craft, and turned into Servitude; being made Hewers of Wood, and Drawers of Water for the Congregation, and for the Altar of the Lord.
The Muscovites give a Free Toleration to all Religions, and live very quietly with the Luthe∣rans, and those of the Reformed Religion; but they have so great an Aversion to the Roman Catholicks, that they would never grant them liberty in Muscovy.—In the first War of Smolensko they would not entertain Catholick Soldiers, A. C. 1627. The late King of France proposed a Treaty for Commerce, between the French and Muscovite, and for a Church where Mass might be said; but it was denied; nay, in the Treaty they
made with us, for our passage into Persia, it is an express Article, That we should not take any Ro∣man Catholicks into our Retinue. D. of H. Ambass. Trav. p. 108.
They suffer all Nations to live amongst them, as Calvinists, Lutherans, Armenians, Tartars, Turks, and Persians; excepting none but Jews and Ro∣man-Catholicks. Idem.
The King of Poland, several Papists Ecclesiasti∣cal Soveraigns in Germany, the Venecians in their Grecian Islands, all give liberty of Conscience.
In Rome it self the Pope tolerates several Popish Churches, differing in Ceremonies from one ano∣ther, and all abundantly from that called the Roman Church, yet agreeing in doctrine, having publick liberty without exceptions.
In Germany, the Lutheran Churches scarce in any Two Cities have the same Ceremonies; Nurim∣burg and Leipsig having almost as many as the Papists, and yet they differ in them: Hamburg hath fewer: And Strasburg none at all. Their differing in Circumstantials makes no breach of Charity: At the same Communion some receive sitting, some standing.
The Three Religions are tolerated at Frankfort. Dr. Burnet.
The Three Religions have their exercises suc∣cessively the same day in the Church of the Con∣cord at Manheim, the Calvinists first, the Luthe∣rans next, and the Papists last. Idem in his letters Dr. Edw. Brown in his Travels.
In two Cantons, Appeuzel and Glaris, both Reli∣gions are Tolerated, and are capable of equal Pri∣viledges, and in some Bailiages belonging to Bern and Friburg, both Religions are so equally Tole∣rated, that in the same Church they have both Mass and Sermon;—On one Sunday Mass begins and Sermon follows; the next Sunday Sermon be∣gins, and Mass follows, &c. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
The Mogul Tolerates all Religions, and speaks well of all. So doth the great Turkish Emperor.
Among Mahometans Liberty of Conscience is allowed; agreeable to an Azoara in the Alcoran, which declares, that none are to be disswaded from the Religion they Suckt from their Cradle. Sir Th. Herbert.
In Negapatan likewise any Religion is Tolera∣ble, and Virgil's Omnigenûmque Deûm Monstra, seem to be Translated hither. Idem.
In Goa are Christians, Jews, Mahometans and Heathens. Rosse.
In the Philippin Islands are Christians, Mahome∣tans and Pagans. Idem.
In Sumatra and Zeilan are Moors, Christians and Pagans. Idem.
In Egypt Christians have their Churches, Jews their Synagogues, and Mahometans their Mosques, of which last there be four sorts, differing in their Laws, Liturgies and Ceremonies. Idem.
The Coast of Coromandel is furnished with Va∣rious Religions, Christian, Mahometan and Ido∣latry; of the first there are two sorts, those of S. Thomas, that are of the Greek Church, and the Europian Christians.
LƲther ended his Life with these words:—Lord, I render up my Spirit into thy Hands, and come unto thee: And again, Lord, into thy Hands I commend my Spirit; thou, O God of Truth hast redeemed me; being asked by Dr. Jones if he died in the constant Confession of that Doctrin which he had preach'd; he answered, Yea, which was his last word.
Olympia Fulvia Morata to her Husband,—Tota sum laeta, I am all joyful, but now I know you no more. Anonym,—once, a little before her Death, awaking out of Sleep, with a chearful Countenance she said, I have now got a sight in my Rest, of a most excellent and pleasant place, shining with an unexpressible Light and Bright∣ness;—But thro' weakness could say no more. D. Melch. Adam.
Mr. Carter ended his Life with this Doxology; The Lord be thanked. Clark's Lives.
Erasmus breathed out his Soul in these Ejacula∣tions; Mercy, sweet Jesus: Lord, loose these bands; how long, Lord Jesus, how long? Jesus, Fountain of Mercy, have mercy upon me, &c. Fuller's Lives.
Leo Jude, who died at Tigure, 1542. concluded thus, Huic Jesu Christo, &c. i. e. To this my Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, my Hope, and my Salva∣tion,
I wholly offer up my Soul and Body; I cast my self wholly upon his Mercy and Grace, &c. Ibid.
Andrew Willet, a little before his death, repeated the 146th. Psalm, and said it was a most sweet Psalm; by and by rising out of a Trance, to his Wife, crying out, he said, Let me alone, I shall do well, Lord Jesu; and so departed. Anonym.
Robert Bolton, in a Quartane Ague, after medi∣tating on the Four last Things, desiring to be dis∣solv'd, in the pangs of death he breathed out,—I am now drawing on apace to my Dissolution; hold out Faith and Patience, your work will quick∣ly be at an end; he died, aged 60. Anonym.
William Whately, in Sickness, comforted himself with Ps. 41.1, 2. whilst a Friend was praying with him, lifting up his Eyes, and one of his Hands, in the Close of the Prayer he gave up the Ghost, aged 56. Idem.
Ant. Walleus called his Family, and exhorted them to the fear of God, then took his leave, and fell asleep, never thoroughly awaking, till on the Lord's day, at 11 a Clock he expired, aged 66. 1639.
Hen. Alting, the day before his death sang Psal. 130. with great Fervency; in the Evening blessed his Children, and exhorted them to fear God, and to persevere in the Truth of the Gospel; and so died, aged 57. A. 1644.
Fred. Spanhemius, having preach'd his last Ser∣mon at Easter, upon Phil. 3.24. Who shall change our vile Body, &c. he prayed for his Family and himself, and in the Close of his Prayer died, 1649, aged 49.
Philip de Mornay, Lord of Plessis Marley, being sick of a continual Feaver, often said, I fly, I fly to Heaven, and the Angels are carrying me into the Bosom of my Saviour.—I know that my Re∣deemer liveth; I shall see him with mine Eyes, and I feel, I feel what now I speak; he died, aged 74.
Mr. John Bruen, of Stapleford, in Cheshire, Esq; the Morning before his Death, said,—I will have
no Blacks, I love no Proud nor Pompous Funeral, neither is there any cause of Mourning, but of re∣joycing rather, in my particular. Immediately be∣fore his Death,—Lifting up his Hands, he said,— The Lord is my Portion, my Help, and my Trust, his blessed Son Jesus Christ is my Saviour and Re∣deemer, Amen. Even so saith the Spirit unto my Spirit; therefore come, Lord Jesus, and kiss me with the Kisses of thy Mouth, and embrace me with the Arms of thy Love; into thy Hands I commend my Spirit; O come now, and take me to thy self. O come Lord Jesus, come quickly. O come, O come, O come; and so died, aged 65, A.C. 1625.
Mr. Will. Perkins, to a Friend, praying for him, said,—Pray not for the mitigation of my Torments, but for the increase of my Patience; he died, aged 44. A.C. 1602.
Edw. Deering:—As for my Death, I bless God, I feel so much inward Joy and Comfort in my Soul, that if I were put to my choice, whether to die or to live, I would a thousand times rather chuse Death than Life; if it may stand with the Will of God; he died, A.C. 1576.
Melancthon to his Son-in-law, Dr. Bucer, asking what he would have, answered, Nothing but Hea∣ven, and therefore trouble me no more with speaking to me.
I have delivered more upon this subject in a for∣mer Book, called The Christians Companion.
A great Solider, in eminent favour with the Great Mogul, a Mahometan Atheist, upon a wound, proving Mortal, by the occasion of a Hair pluckt off his Breast, about his Nipple, in wantonness, by one of his Women, when a dying, said,—Who would not have thought but that I who have been bred so long a Soldier, should have died in the
Face of my Enemy by a Sword, or Lance, or Ar∣row, or Bullet, or by some such instrument of Death? but now am forc'd to confess, That there is a great God above, whose Majesty I ever despis'd; that needs no bigger Lance than a Hair to kill an Atheist, a Despiser of his Majesty; and so desiring, that those his last Words might be told unto the King his Master; he died.
The Dervise that gave his sense of the Apparition at Medina (mentioned in the Chapter of Miracles, &c.) died with those Words in his Mouth, if my Memory fail me not: O thou Woman with the Book in thine Hand, have Mercy upon me.
I am not haled to Death, but am ascending up to Heaven. The last Words of Socrates, with the Mortal Cup in his Hand.
Socrates (said Mr. H. Bullinger) was glad when his death approached, because he thought he should go to Hesiod, Homer, and other Learned Men, whom he should meet with in the other World; then how much more do I enjoy, who am sure, that I shall see my Saviour Christ, the Saints, Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, and all Holy Men, which have lived from the beginning of the World? These, I say, I am sure to see, and to partake with them in Joy. The Words of Dying Bullinger. See more in Erasmus's Conviv. Religios.
Cicero in his Dialogue concerning Old Age, introduceth Cato Major, speaking thus:
If any God should grant me leave to grow young, and cry like an Infant in my Cradle again, I would utterly refuse it: nor would I be willing, as one that hath run his Race out, to be called back from the Goal, to the beginning again. For what Profit hath Life? or rather what toil hath it not? But whether it hath or no, certainly it gluts or satisfies; for I am not minded to lament that I
have lived, which many, and they Learned Men have often done, nor do I repent my Life; because I have so lived, that I think I was not born in vain; and I depart hence, as out of an Inn, not from my Home.—O famous day, when I shall go to that Assembly and Council of Divine Souls, and depart out of this Rout and Sink!
EVE Cohan was converted by ocasion of read∣ing the New-Testament, which she found in the Chamber of her Dancing-Master in Holland; but being threatned and ill-treated by her Mother upon it, married her Master, came over into England, and was baptized at London about half a score Years ago.
Discoursing once with an Italian Jew concerning the Conditions of Rome, he began with great assu∣rance to tell me, That at Rome great Wonders were to be seen; as a Man that could make his God, make and unmake Sins at his pleasure, &c. closing up his Discourse with a deep Protestation, That if he were a Christian, the Vices and Do∣ctrines of Italy would strongly tempt him to dis∣own that Name. Dr. Addison.
Matthias Vessenbechius, a Lawyer, Student at Lovain, converted by seeing the Sufferings of a poor Godly Man of that place. Ex Melch. Ad.
Francis Junius being at Lyons, escaped an immi∣nent Death; upon which, being somewhat awa∣kened to a Sense of Divine Providence, he desired to read over the New-Testament, of which himself gives this Account—When I opened the New-Testament,
I first met with St. John's First Chap∣ter, In the beginning was the word, &c. I read part of it, and was presently convinced that the Divinity and Authority of the Author did excel all humane Writings; my Body trembled, my Mind was astonished, and I was so affected all that day, that I knew not what I was. Thou wast mindful of me, O my God, according to the multitude of thy Mercies; and calledst home thy lost Sheep into thy Fold, and from that day he wholly beat himself to pious Practices. Anonym.
Bishop Vergerius was converted, by occasion of seeing Fr. Spira in his misery; or as some say, by reading a Protestant Book, with an intention to confute it.
S. Augustine gives us the Story at large of his own Conversion in his Book of Confessions, and imputes it partly to the reading of Cicero's Horten∣sius, to the Prayers of his Mother Monica, and her continal Admonitions; the Preaching of S. Am∣brose, but especially to the Discourse of Pontilian, and his relation of the Life of S. Anthony, which so stirr'd up his Passions, that immediately he burst out into Tears, retired into the Garden, open'd his Testament (at the direction of an Angel, as he thought, crying, Take up and read) and hit pre∣sently upon that Text, Rom. 13.12, 13, 14. Aug. Conf. l. 8. c. 7, 8. Justin Martyr was converted by seeing of the Martyrs.
—Sometimes before was arrived there (at Suratte) a Merchant of Aleppo, who had run himself out at
heels, and of a Maronite Christian was become a Roman Catholick, in hopes to patch up his fortune; being in truth a meer Counterfeit and Hypocrite; for these Levantine Christians seldom change their Religion, but upon some Motive of Interest; and when they have got a good Sum together, they presently whip back again into their own Country; and for a small piece of Money obtain Absolution of their Patriarch;—among many others, I will only mention one Franciscan, called Paulus Stella, coming with 400 Crowns (or thereabouts) in his Pocket, for his Subsistance; a Maronite smelt him out, and under the pretence of giving him the honour of his Conversion to the Catholick Re∣ligion, never left him till he had suckt him dry, and turn'd the Chanel of his Money: This Ma∣ronite Merchant, whose Name was Chelebi, shewed himself very zealous for the Capuchins; and he had reason enough; for the Capuchins of Aleppo had been very serviceable to him, and had helped him in his Affairs, when they were at the lowest ebb. They were overjoyed at his Arrival at Suratte, and gave out immediately, that it was he that had gi∣ven them Money for the building their House and Church; but when I came to look over my Ac∣compts, I found that the Money that had paid for the Ground, and a good share of the building came out of my Purse; Father Ambrose having promised that I should be reimbursed at my Re∣turn to Paris; but I never heard more of my Mo∣ney, nor indeed did I ever look after it. Tavernier's Collect. of several Relations, &c. p. 37.
Bruno, Born in Collen, and Professor of Philo∣sophy in Paris, about the year of Christ, 1080, being present at the Singing of the Office for his Fellow-Professor now Dead (a man highly repu∣ted
for his Holy Life) the Dead Corps suddainly sits up in the Bier, and cries out, [I am in God's just Judgments eondemned]. These words were uttered three several days; at which Bruno was so affright∣ed, that a man held so pious was Damned, began to think, what would become of himself, and many more? Therefore concluding there was no safety for him, but by forsaking the World; be∣took himself with six of his Scholars, to a hide∣ous place for dark Woods, high Hills, Rocks and wild Beasts, in the Province of Dauphiny, near Gre∣noble, and there built a Monastery, having obtain∣ed the ground of Hugo Bishop of Grenoble; the place called Carthusia, whence his Monks took their Name. Rosse's view of all Relig.
R. Hakkunas Ben Nehunia was converted by occasion of the Miracles which he saw.—I am Hak∣kunas, one of them that believe, and have washed my self with the Holy Waters, and walk in those right ways, being induced thereunto by Miracles. Hortinger out of Suidas, &c.
Elias Levita, before his Death, became a Chri∣stian, and with thirty more Jews received Baptism, (but upon what occasions or inducements I cannot learn.) A.C. 1547. Alsted.
1. PRomises and Prophecies and Types in Sacred Scripture.
2. Satan in Possess'd Persons and Daemoniacks, What have we to do with thee Jesus, thou Son of God, &c. The Devil answering the Sons of Scevi in the Acts, Acts, 19. &c.
3. The Jewish Nation, as it is at this day, dis∣persed through all the World, and dissolved in all the most material parts of its Oeconomy, without a Legal Succession of Priesthood, without Genealo∣gies, without Temple, without Sacrifices, Holy Land, Holy City, Holy Altar, Holy Oyl; and in a word, without any Government in Church or State.
4. All their Attempts to regain their own Land, and rebuild their own City wonderfully frustra∣ted; especially in the times of Julian the Emperor, Ammian. Marcell. l. 23.
5. All their pretended Prophets and Saviours discovered in a most shameful manner, and con∣victed of Imposture and Deceit; especially the ig∣nominious Delusion of Barcocab, which the Jews lament to this day.
6. To which may be added the Abstinence and Preaching of John Baptist, and the Miracles of our Blessed Saviour.
As also those mentioned by Josephus, relating to the Destruction of Jerusalem, e.g. in the Feast of
Weeks, before Vespasian came against Jerusalem, the Priests heard a Man walking in the Temple, and saying, with a wonderful Terrible Voice, Come let us go away out of this Temple, let us make haste away from hence! &c. Josephus.
The Image of a Virgin with a Child in her Arms, about the Sun, seen at Rome; Three Suns seen; Augustus forbidding himself to be called Lord; his releasing 30000 fugitive Slaves; a Comet; a Fountain of Oyl running all day; Oracles si∣lenced. Alsted.
1. The Miracles done by the Apostles and Pri∣mitive Christians, &c. which continued in the Church for two or three hundred years after our Saviour, amongst the last Recorded, this is one mentioned by S. Augustine, at the Aque Tibilitanae. Projectus, the Bishop bringing the Remains of the Martyr Stephen, in a vast Multitude of People, a Blind Woman desiring to be brought to the Bi∣shop, and some Flowers which she brought, being laid on those Relicks, and after applied to her Eyes, to the wonder of all she received Sight; As also, when the Bodies of S. Gervasius and Pro∣tasius were dug up, and Translated to Ambrose's Church at Milan, not only such as were vexed with unclean Spirits were healed, but also a certain noted Citizen that had been blind many years, en∣quiring into the Reason of so much Tumult and Rejoycing among the People, and being told the Cause, leaped for joy, and desired his Guide to bring him thither; whither when he was brought, he begg'd leave to touch the Bier with his Hanker∣chief; which he no sooner had done, but immedi∣ately
his Eyes were open'd, and the fame thereof spread aboad, and Praise given to God; and Justi∣na the Mother of Valentinian the Emperor, was restrained from her purpose of Persecuting S. Am∣brose, &c. Gratias tibi, Deus meus. Aug. conf. l. 9.
2. Other Miracles of later Date, which it would be too tedious to enumerate, and perhaps not very easy to distinguish the true from feigned.
1. The Vision at Medina, A.C. 1620. Sep. 20. At midnight a great Tempest fell with Clouds and Thunder, afterward in the clear Sky these words in Arabick Characters, Oh! why will ye believe in lies? Between two and three a Clock in the Morn∣ing, there appeared a Woman in white, compassed about with the Sun, with a chearful Countenance, and a Book in her Hand, and over-against her were Armies of Turks, Arabians, Persians, &c. in Battle-Array, ready to Fight with her, but she keeping her Station, only open'd her Book, and the Armies fled away; and presently all the Lamps about Mahomet's Tomb were put out, and a mur∣muring Wind heard. This lasted three Weeks: the Antient Pilgrims of Mahomet's Race were a∣mazed; only one of their Derysses took upon him to Interpret it, and suffer'd Death for his boldness. Knowls's Turkish History.
2. A Jugler of Bengala (a Kingdom famous for Witches) brought an Ape before the Mogul, who being willing to please himself with some Tricks, &c. gives the Ring of his Finger to a certain Boy among many present to hide, the Ape going pre∣sently to the Boy that hid it: This with many
more feats being done; at last this came strangely into the King's mind, There are, saith he, many Disputes about the True Prophet, we for Maho∣met, the Persians for Mortis Hale, the Hindoes for Bremaw, &c. The Persees for Zortoost, the Jews for Moses, the Christians for Christ; adding more, to the number of twelve; writing the Names on twelve several Scrolls, and putting them together, the Ape put his Paw amongst them, and pulled out the Name of Christ: This was done a second time.—Then Mahomet Chan, a great Nobleman of that Court, calling it an Imposture of the Chri∣stians (tho there were none present,) desiring to make a third Tryal, put eleven of the Names to∣gether, reserving the Name of Christ in his hand; the Ape searching as before, pull'd forth his Paw empty, and so twice of thrice together. The King demanding a Reason for this, was Answered, that happily the thing he look'd for was not there; he was bid to search for it; and then pulling out those eleven Names, the Ape in a seeming Indigna∣tion, rent them; then running to Mahomet Chan, caught him by the Hand, where the Name of Christ was conceal'd, which delivered to him, he open'd the Scroll, and so held it up to the King, not tearing it as the other. The Mogul took the Ape, gave his Keeper a Pension to look to him, calling him the Divining Ape. Nothing else fol∣lowed upon this Wonder. The Author believes this Story to be true, hearing it often confirmed to him by diverse Persons who knew not one another, and were of diverse Religions. Anonym.
3. A.D. 1277. Myrangee an Atheist conquer∣ed Narsinga, and all the Regions about Meliapora, and one year going about to hoard up his Rice and Grain in a Chapel which the poor Christians used at that time to Pray in daily; the poor Peo∣ple
with all submission entreated him to refrain; but that provoked him to more Prophaneness: he commanded them to worship him. Next Night, in an affrighting Vision, the Apostle approacheth (S. Thomas the first Planter of the Gospel among the Indians) threatening, and with an Iron Whip proffering to whip the King; who suddenly awa∣ken'd, relented and besought the Christians to pray for him, and himself help'd to purge the Chapel, and satisfie for his Sacrilege. Sir Tho. Herb. Travels, &c.
About five Miles from Cair, there is said to be a place, which every Good Friday shews the appea∣rance of the Heads, Legs, Arms, &c. of Men and Children, as if rising out of the Ground, to a very great Number, &c. Stephen du-Pleis, a Sober dis∣cerning Man, saith, he saw and touched divers of the same Members. S. Clark.
THE Jewish Salutation consisted in these fol∣lowing particulars:
The Ancient Christians adopted most of these Usages into their common Salutations; but in pro∣cess of time they have varied according to the manners of the several Countries they have lived in; according to the old Rule of Civility, Cum fu∣eris Romae, Romano vivito more.
There is (in Geneva) an universal Civility, not only towards Strangers, but towards one another, that reigns all the Town over (Zurich) and leans to an Excess: so that in them one sees a mixture of a French openness, an Italian exactness: there is indeed a little too much of the last. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.
The Women here, not only do not converse fa∣miliarly with Men, except those of their near Kin∣dred, but even in the Streets do not make any re∣turns to the Civility of Strangers; for it is only Strangers that put off their Hats to Women; but they make no Courtesies: and here, as in all Swit∣zerland, Women are not saluted, but the Civility is expressed by taking them by the hand. Idem.
They uncover not the Head, but only lay the hand upon the Breast, and bowing a little, they say, Selah meon Aleicom, i.e. Peace be with you: and he that is saluted answers, Aleicom esselam ut eahmet ullah, i. e. Peace be with you and God's Mercy also. M. de Thevenot.
The Persians never uncover their Heads, but bow, and lay their right hand on their Breasts; when they come in the Company of their Betters, they fall upon their Knees to set themselves upon their Heels. They are full of Compliments, which they call Travexed. M. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 14.
As we were riding in the City (Buda) divers of the common Turks murmured that we should ride, where they went on foot. But I was pleased to see many Turks to salute Seignior Gabriel the Emperour's Courier in our Company, and to take his hand, and put it to their foreheads. Dr. Edw. Brown's Travels.
A Mile nearer Spahawn, the Visier, the Sultan of Spahawn, Meloyembeg, and Hodgenazar the Arme∣nian Prince, in a Cavalcade of about 4000 Horse, and innumerable Foot, came out to meet us; the High-way for two Miles full of Men, Women, Children, and Banyans, who all saluted us with Hoshomody Soflowardy, the better sort with Hosh∣galdom, Sottogaldom, i.e. Welcom, welcom, Heartily welcom. Sir Tho. Herb.
1. The Meaner sort to their Superiors—put their right hand to the Earth.
2. Their Familiars in intimate Salutation—take one another by the Chin, and cry—Father, or Bro∣ther; using good Wishes, as God give you health. Ans. The same health God give you: I wish you the Prayers of the Poor, I wish one good after another to come to you every quarter of an Hour.
3. The Better sort, when they entertain you,—rise up to you, bow their Bodies, and then entreat you to sit with them.
The Goeghy (a Sect of Banyans) never speak to such as pass by them, nor give them the time of the day; nay, they will not answer those that speak to them, out of a Perswasion, that being conse∣crated to their God Bruin, they should defile themselves by speaking to other Men. Mandelslo's Travels into the Indies, p. 56.
Above all, the Chinese exceed in this Point, The first thing they teach their Youth, is Saluta∣tion; and have whole Books writ upon it. If a Man hath but once seen a Person, he is obliged to salute him, and this is not done with the Hat, but closing the left hand and putting it into the right, and both to the Breast, with a low inclina∣tion of the Head, with Protestations to confirm what is expressed by Gestures, &c. Idem.
Among the Tunquinese, it is not the Custom, to ask one another, How they do? but, How many
Measures of Rice he ate far his Dinner? and, whe∣ther he ate with an Appetite? This is a general Cu∣stom among all the Idolatrous Indians, unless in the Dominions of the Great Mogul; where they ••at not Rice only, but Bread; and there they ask in Civility, How much Rice they boiled? and, How much Meal they baked for Bread? Tavernier's Collect. of Relat.
THE Treachery of the Jews hath been one great Reason of the unkind Usage they have met with from Christians, and their frequent Expul∣sions from Country to Country; as at Trent for crucifying a Child, and poisoning Wells; so like∣wise in Hungary, &c. for the like Misdemeanours. In Curland for a Murrain, as was suspected, raised by Jewish Exorcisms among the Cattle; but in∣tended, as was said, a Plague to the People, &c.
The Christian Principle, and the Practice of good Christians is well known in this respect. Yet some∣times we have instances of gross Perfidiousness; as in the case of Ʋladislaus, K. of Hungary, who by instigation of the Pope's Legate, had broken League with Amurath the Turkish Emperour, who [upon his crying out, Are these, O Christ, the Leagues which thy Servants have Sworn to by thy Name? If thou art a God, Avenge the Injury.] got the
Victory over him, and carried the King's Head on a Spear, &c. Alsted.
Henry 7th. Emperour, was so Devout, that he would pray and weep whole Nights before a Cru∣cifix, which he carried with him, and received the Sacrament daily; upon which occasion he died by a Minorite of Florence, that gave him the Host Poisoned. Alsted. Hist.
John Husse and Jerome of Prague were burnt alive, after a Promise of Safe-Conduct, granted by the Emperour, and the Axiom enacted, That Faith is not to be kept with Hereticks.
The Muscovites are generally false and perfi∣dious, not regarding their words; but studying to over-reach or cozen all they can: insomuch, that being in other Countries, they strive to dissemble their own. S. Clark.
I love Treachery, but hate Traytors, said Augustus Emperour, to one that boasted of his Merits (Rhy∣mitacles King of Thrace, who had revolted from Antony to him.) Camerar.
Brennus King of France, over-whelmed a Maid, that had betrayed Ephesus to him, with Bracelets and Necklaces, the Reward of her Treachery. Idem.
The Julian Law assigned the same Punishment to Sacrilege and Treachery; placing the one the very next step to the other. Ʋlpian. l. 7. de Offic. Procons.
Solyman, The Turkish Emperour, contrary to his Promise, commanded the Betrayers of Buda to be slain. Camerar.
The same Solyman promised his Daughter for a Reward to him that would betray the Isle of Rhodes; but when the Christian Traitor challen∣ged his Promise with a large Portion for Matri∣mony; the King brought his Daughter out in very costly Attire, with a Vides me stetisse pro∣missis, you see I am as good as my word; but withal commanded him to be flead, and put on a Bed of Salt; or his Daughter would not be a fit Match, except for a Mussulman, whose Skin was Circumcised and clean from Baptism. Idem.
One of the Dervises pretending to ask an Alms of Bajazet the Second, desperately assailed him with a short Scimiter hid under his hypocritical habit. Knolles, p. 463.
The like they had attempted against his Father in his Youth, &c. and in our days Mahomet the Great Vizier Passa was murthered by one of these Dervises. Idem.
The Mahometans, but especially the Hindoes, are very faithful to all their Engagements; inso∣much, that if they be assaulted at any time, they will rather die in defence of their Trust than for∣sake it, and those that intrust them in time of their need.
THE manner of proceeding in Marriage, is set down Methodically in the first Book; what was omitted there is to be related here.
After the Dowry made by the Bridegroom upon the Bride (of which but half the Sum is usually given to Widows, as to Virgins) follows Affian∣cing—in these words, Behold, take her after the Law of Moses. The Man replies, Be thou unto me a Wife according to the Law of Moses and Israel.
Their Dowry-bill according to the usage of the Jews in Barbary, is thus.
Upon the Sixth of the Week, the Fourth of the Month—, in the Year—, of the Creation of the World, according to the Computation which we use here at Arzila, a Town scituate on the Sea-shore of Barbary, the Bridegroom Rabbi—the Son of R.—said unto the Bride-wife—Daug∣ter of R.—Merchant in Alcazar; Be unto me a Wife according to the Law of Moses and Israel; and I, according to the Word of God, will wor∣ship, honour, maintain and govern thee accor∣ding to the manner of Husbands among the Jews, who do faithfully worship, honour, maintain and govern their Wives: I also bestow upon thee the Dowry of thy Virginity, amounting to 50 Shekels, which belong unto thee by the Law, and moreover thy food, raiment, and sufficient ne∣cessaries; as likewise the Knowledge of thee ac∣cording to the Custom of the Earth.
This Bill is given into the Custody of the Bride.
Upon putting the Kedusim or Ring on the Bride's Thumb or Finger, the Rabbi saith,
Thou art mar∣ried or sanctified to this Man with this Ring, ac∣cording to the Law of Israel:And after that a Prayer, such as,
Blessed art thou, O Lord our God, who hast created Mirth and Gladness, the Bride∣groom and the Bride, Charity and Brotherly Love, Rejoycing and Pleasure, Peace and Socie∣ty; I beseech thee, O Lord, let there suddenly be heard in the Cities of Judah and Streets of Jerusalem, the Voice of Joy and Gladness, the Voice of the Bride and Bridegroom; The Voice of Rejoycing in the Bride-chamber is sweeter than my Feast, and Children sweeter than the sweet∣ness of a Song.
The Bridegroom before going to Bed, useth this mystical Orison—
Blessed art thou Adonai, our God, King of the World, who planted the Walnut-tree in the Gar∣den of Eden, the Brook of the Valleys; Suffer not a Stranger to enter into the Sealed Fountain, that the Servant of our Loves may keep the Seed of Purity and Holiness, and may not be Barren; Blessed be thou Adonai, who hast chosen us in Abraham and in his Seed after him.
During the time of the Bride's Purification they feast, and send Girdles one to another. They keep their Summer-Weddings in Bowers and Arbours; and the Guests at the first entrance of these Bowers, say, Baruch Habba, Blessed is he that comes.—The Bridegroom takes a raw Egg, which he casts at the Bride, thereby wishing her an easie and joyful Childbirth. Dr. Addison.
According to the Barbary-Jews, a Man may take as many Wives, as he can find with Meat, Drink and Cloths, and the right of the Bed. Polygamy being accounted as one of the chiefest Privileges conferr'd by Divine Prescription; yet they are not very fond of its practice.
Divorces are granted amongst them; a Copy of their Bill of Divorce—is thus—
Upon the—day of the Week—of the Month—and Year of the Creation of the World, according to the account which we Hebrews use at Tituan, in the Kingdom of Fez, govern'd by the Puissant Muley—I Joseph-Ben-Rabbi—have desired of mine own accord, without any Compulsion, to cut off, divorce, dismiss and cast thee out; Thee, I say, Thee, my Wife Fatima, the Daughter of Rabbi-Ben—which hast been my Wife heretofore; but now, I cut thee off, divorce, dismiss and cast thee out, and be thou cut off, &c. and be at liberty, free, and Mistress of thine own self, to go and marry whom thou hast a mind to; and let none be refused for my Name, from this day forward for ever, and this shall be to thee a Bill of Divorce, and the Epistle of taking away, according to the law of the twelve Tribes.
The most ordinary cause of Divorce among the Muscovites, at least pretence, is Devotion, loving God better than their Wives when a humour takes them to go into a Monastery. Barrenness is ano∣ther cause. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
The way of Marriage among the Muscovites is this, the Parents having agreed,
In Angola they marry not at all. Sir Tho Her∣bert.
Amongst Bannians the Children are married at seven and ten Years old; and this is certain, if an Infant die unmarried, his Parents procure a Virgin (with some Dinaes of Gold) to be his Bed-fellow or Wife for one Night; to avoid the Reproach of dying unmarried. Sir Tho. Herbet.—They hate Polygamy, therefore cry out upon the Mahome∣tans, as People of an impure Soul. Their way of Marriage is thus: The Boy rides about the Town,
attended with such little Ones as can ride, robed with Jewels, Scarfs, &c. one day; the next, the Bride, with a like Train of Virgins, no less richly at∣tired; the Bridegroom and Bride, known by their Coronets: the Ceremonies are ended with Kettle-Drums, Trumpets, Pageants, &c. the Bride hath no Money-Portion (which they hold contempti∣ble) only some Jewels and Dinaes of Gold, which they are that day attired with: afterwards a Fire is interposed to signifie their heat of Affections, a Silken String circles both their Bodies; then a Lin∣nen Cloth is put betwixt them, to shew they were unknown to one another before; then the Bramin blesses them, and wishes them as fruitful as a Cow; the Cloth is torn away, the String untied, and then they are one anothers ever after. Sir Th. Herb.
The Bannians affect no second Marriages, Idem.
The Persees distinguish their Marriages into five Orders, thus:
A Midnight the Daroo (or Priest) enters the House, (for they wed not in Churches;) and finds the Bride and Bridegroom placed upon a Bed to∣gether; opposite to each two Church-men stand with Rice in their Hands, (the Emblem of Fruit∣fulness) when first one lays his Fore-finger on the Bride's Forehead, and asks if she be willing to take that Man to be her Husband; who saying Yea, the like rite or question is by the other Priest made to the Man; who after the like answer promises to infeoffe her in a certain number of Dinaes; to which the Bride replies, she and all she hath are
his; the Priest thereupon throws Rice upon their Heads, praying, that they may multiply as Rice: The Woman's Parents give the Dowry, and eight days are usually spent in Jovial merriment. Sir Th. Herb. Trav. into Persia.
The Bannians in Calicut exchange their Wives: Here not only Husbands, but Wives are allowed Polygamy.
The young Man and Maid see not one another before Marriage (which is also observed in Muscovy,) The Bridegroom (not the Bride) gives a Dowry, which is sent to the Mistress before Marriage, or promised to be paid in case of Divorce; the Kasi (Ecclesiastical Judge) or Molla contracts them by Proxies, and marries them in the Name of God, of Mahomet, and of Aly, giving them a Certificate of the Marriage; and this in private, perhaps in some Field, for fear of Sorcery. Presents are sent to the Bride, of Pendants, Bracelets, &c. she's conducted on Horse-back,—With Musick, &c. to the Bridegroom's House, where a Feast, Poets, Books, Discourses of Morality are provided for their Entertainment; if the Bridegroom find his Bride broken up to his Hands, he may lawfully cut off her Nose and Ears, and turn her away. If any one of the Company is not there next day precisely by the hour of Dinner, he is laid upon a Ladder set against a Wall, with his Head downwards, and whipt on the Soales of his Feet with a roll'd Handkercheif. D. of Holstein's Emb. Trav.
At Aleppo the Kadi makes and dissolves all con∣tracts of Marriage. M. Tavernier, l. 2. c. 2. p. 59.
In Fermosa the Bridegroom, after he hath sent the Dowry by a Relation to the Bride's House, goes the next night, and without Company or Light, or sight of any one, creeps by stealth into the House, and
so into the Bride's Bed, where the Marriage is se∣cretly consummated; and for some time continues to do so, never seeing one another in the day time unless in some remote place, for they live not with their Wives, till 40 Years of age. Mandelslo.
In Bengala their Marriages are made in some Water, wherein the Priest and the married Couple hold a Cow and Calf by the tail, and pour water up∣on it; then the Priest ties the married Persons Cloaths together, and surround the Cow and Calf, and so the Ceremony is ended; the Priest hath for his Fee the Cow and Calf, the Poor some Alms, and the Idol some Money. Rosse.
In Malabar the King will not converse with his new-married VVife, till one of the chief Bra∣mines hath had the first Night's Lodging with her. Idem.
In Narsinga the chief Priest dispenseth with Mar∣riages at his pleasure; and when he gives License to the VVoman to marry again, he seals it with a hot Iron on her Shoulder. Idem.
In Fez they marry in the Church. Rosse.
The Tartars buy their VVives; and in regard there are abundance of poor young Men, that have not wherewithal to buy, they never marr at all. M. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 13.
The Gaurs are permitted to have five Wives, if they can maintain them, nor is it laudable to repudiate any, but in case of evident Adultery, or that she turn Mahometan; besides the Husband must stay a whole year, to see if she will repent or no; and up∣on confession of her fault, after three Years Pen∣nance, they are remarried.
As to the Ceremony of Marriage, the Priest asks before Witnesses, if they both consent; then taking a little Water, he says a few Prayers over it; and
then washing both their Fore-heads, he pronoun∣ces certain words, and rhere's all. They Marry not within the third degree. M. Tavern. l. 4. c. 8.
With one of their Wives only they are to Lye, at least two Nights a Week, Friday and Saturday, and she always goes before the rest. When the Women have the custom of Nature upon them, they lye in the Fields, and have Meat and Drink brought them every day; and when they are free, they send a Kid, Hen, or Pidgeon for an Offer∣ing; after which, they go to the Bath, and then invite some few of their Kindred to some small Collation. Idem.
Amongst the Armenians the Mothers often agree upon Marriages for their Children, at two or three years old, sometimes before they are Born, before either Party have seen each other, or the Fathers and Brothers know any thing of it: Upon the Fathers Approbation, the Mother of the boy, with 2 Old Women goes to the House where the Mother of the Daughter Lives, and Present her with a Ring from the Boy; the Boy appears afterwards, and the Priest reads something out of the Gospel, as a blessing upon both Parties; after which they give him a sum of Money, according to the qua∣lity of the Father of the Girl; this done, they present the Company with Drink: And this is called a Betrothing. After this giving of the Ring, tho it be 20 years after, before they are Married, the Boy is bound yearly upon Easter-day to send his Mistress a New Suit of Clothes with suitable Trim∣ming. Three days before Marriage, the Boy's Parents prepare a Feast, and a New Suit of Cloths for the Girl; at length the Boy on one Horse, and the Girl on another, sumptuously Harnessed, with Bridles and Saddles of Gold and Silver, if the Pa∣rents
be Rich, set out from the Virgin's Habitation, the Bride-groom going before with a Veil of Car∣nation Tiffany on his Head, or else with Gold and Silver Net-work, the Meshes whereof are very close, that reach below the Stomach; he holds in his hand one end of a Girdle 3 or 4 Ells long, and the Bride that Rides behind, holds the other: She is also covered with a large White Veil, from head to Foot, that spreads also a good way over the Horse; under which, as under a large White Sheet, the Bride is so hid, that nothing can be seen but her Eyes. Two Men walk on either side the Horses; and if they are Children of 3 or 4 years old, there are 3 or 4 Men to hold them in the Saddle; for so young they Marry: A great Train of People follow, with Tapers in their Hands, as if going in Procession; Drums, Trum∣pets, Haut-boys, &c. Attending to the Church-door: When alighted, the Bride-groom and Bride still holding the Girdle in their Hands, advance to the Foot of the Altar, where they lean Forehead to Forehead; the Priest laying his Bible on their Heads, instead of a Desk, a weight sufficiently heavy, as being a thick ponderous Folio: Then the Minister, commonly a Bishop or Arch-bishop, reads the Service, very much like ours, demanding, Wilt thou have such a one to thy Wife? To thy Husband? To which they Answer with a Nod of the Head. After the Matrimonial Benediction they hear Mass, and so return to the Daughter's Habitation, where the Nuptials last three days, the Women Drinking more than the Men. The Man goes to bed first, the Woman pulling off his Breeches, tho she doth not lay aside her Veil till the Candle is out. Let it be what time of the year it will, the Woman rises before day. So that there be some Armenians, that in 10 years after, they are Married, never saw their Wives Faces, nor never heard them speak. For tho her Husband may speak to her, and all the rest of her Kindred, yet she never answers but with a nod. The Women never
eat with their Husbands; but if the Men Feast their Friends, the Women Feast theirs the next day. Tavernier l. 4. c. 12.
In Mexico the Bridegroom and the Bride stood before the Priest, who took them by the hands, asking if they would Marry: Understanding their will, he took a corner of the Veil, wherewith the Woman had her Head covered, and a corner of the Man's Gown, which he tied together on a Knot, and so led them thus tied to the Bridegroom's House, where after the Wife had gone seven times about a Fire kindled on a Hearth, they sate down together, and the Marriage was contracted. Pur∣chas.
In Sclavonia they rarely permit their Women to Marry, till they are 24 years of age, nor the men till they are 30. S. Clark.
Marriage is to be sought, say the Turks, for Procreation, not Lust; the fit time is about 25 years of Age, 'tis to be Celebrated with Prayers and Praises and modest shamefulness; and they ought to learn each other to read, if either party be ignorant; but now 'tis degenerate from the an∣tient Simplicity; for if a Man likes a young Wo∣man, he buys her of her Father, and then Inrolls her in the Cadi's Book, the Marriage following with all Bacchanal Solemnities. The Father gives only some small pieces of Houshold-goods with her: When he dislikes any of his Wives, he sells
them, or gives them to his Men-slaves. They sit not at Table with their Husbands, but wait and serve them; and then they Dine by themselves; not admitting any man into their Company above 12 years old; and they never go abroad without leave, except to the Bath, and on Thursday to Weep at the Graves of the Dead: They rise to their Husbands, and stand while they are in pre∣sence. Nor is any part of their Body to be seen by any man; only the Brother may see the Sister, but not the Husband's Brother: And for this cause they are kept closely mewed up, and not suffered to buy and sell. Purchas.
THE Antient Hebrews used a Frugality in the Simplicity of their Fare, Bread and Water, &c. as may be seen in the Lives of the Patriarchs, and Prophets; at most Bread and Flesh, and sometimes Milk, Wine or Oyl, &c. In their Ap∣parel, the Skins of Beasts, Cloth of Camels Hair, Girdles of Leather; in their Buildings, Utensils, Entertainments, &c. Yet without doubt in process of time, they, as other People, grew lavish and profuse in their Expences; for which they are sometimes smartly reproved by the Prophets, espe∣cially Isaiah, c. 3.
Our Saviour Christ gave his followers both Pre∣cepts and an Example of Frugality, in taking up with so mean Provision himself, of Lodging, Diet, Raiment, and Retinue; and giving strict Orders after his Frugal, tho Miraculous Treats, that the Fragments should be gathered up, and care taken that nothing might be lost. The Sacraments which he Instituted for the use of his Church, both of them consisting of Elements, which are 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 (easy to be procured, and not chargeable) are an Evidence of the same thing. It were an endless task to enquire into the Frugal Lives of the Ancient Christians: Ecclesiastical Story abounds with Examples. Anonym.
The Old Romans had theit Sumptuarias Leges, which set bounds to their Expences, especially in Feasting and Entertainments, and Officers called Epulones to over-see all the Sacred Banquets.
The Heathen Worthies are often represented Clothed with Skins of Beasts.
Cato Major, when Old, and after his Consulship and Triumph, never used any Garment above the value of 100 Denarii, and for his Food 30 Asses served him a day.
Augustus the Emperour's Daughters wore Gar∣ments of their own Spinning.
With the Massilians, a Woman's greatest Portion was not above 100 Aurei.
Yet notwithstanding in following Ages as they grew prosperous and rich, they grew extremely Lxurious and Profuse; concerning which, they are taxed very sharply by the Satyrists of the times; especially Juvenal.
The Turks, tho they often Game, yet 'tis al∣ways for nothing. M. de Thev.
The Chinese delight excessively in all sorts of Game, and when they have lost, care not, tho they stake Wives and Children, whom they willing-part with, till they can Redeem them. Sir Tho. Herb.
'Tis a Capital Crime among the Japonese to play for Mony. Tavernier's Collect. &c. p. 4.
In Fermosa, Gaming, whether that which depends upon Chance, or requires Skill, is Capital, if it be for Mony. Mandelslo.
The Muscovites spend but little in House-keep∣ing. See before in the Chap. of Self-denial.
Sir Thomas More's Father would never let his Son have any Mony, but when he wanted any thing, he should ask for it; and by that means (saith Sir Thomas) I could not furnish any Vice or Fleasure; nor knew I what Unthriftiness or Lux∣ury meant. Author of the Education of Young Gentlemen.
In Muscovy all the Subjects are appointed what kind of Apparel, especially of what Colour, &c. they shall wear, by their Czar or Emperor.
Dr. Burnet in his Letter, dated from Rome, 1685. saith, That the present Pope was so Frugal, that the Expence of his Table did not amount to a Crown a day, tho this (saith he) is indeed short of Sisto the 5th, who gave order to his Steward never to exceed 25 Bajoicks, that is 18 Pence a day for his Diet.
When Estates are sold among the Switzers, the fifth part of the Price belongs to the Publick, and all the Abatement the Bailiff can make is to bring it to a sixth part; this they call the Lod, (from Alodium) only there are some Lands, that are Frank-lod, which lye not under this Tax; but this falling only on the Sellers of Estates, it was thought a just Punishment, and a wise Restraint on ill Husbands of their Estates. Dr. Burnet's Letters.
The Turks generally hate that Lightness in Ap∣parel, Speech, Gesture, &c. used of the Christi∣ans, whom for this cause they call Apes and Goats, likewise they are not Sumptuous in their private Buildings: Yea, detest the Christains for their Ex∣cess and Superfluous Expences that way: What,
say they, do these Pagans think they shall live for ever?—and the like moderation they use in Diet, &c. Purchas, out of Septemcast.
Augustinus Chiessius, a Banker at Rome, at the christening of his Son, entertained Leo the 10th. upon the River Tibris, and all the Foreign Embas∣sadors and City Nobles, with curious Fare, dished out in costly Plate, and on the change of every Service, all the Meats, Plate and all, were cast into the River, and new supplied Mr. Jo. Hales.
THAT Dancing was used among the Jews, is evident from the example of David, who us'd it in the Divine Worship, being girded with a Linen Ephod, and dancing before the Ark. 2 Sam. 6.14.
Christians must not go to Weddings, and (ba∣lare vel saltare) bleat or dance, but sup or dine chastly as becomes Christians, Conc. Laod. c. 52. habit. A. C. 364.
The Universal Council of Constantinople, &c. forbid Dancing, especially at Weddings. Alsted.
Concilia Choreas damnant, ut Basiliense, C••rtha∣ginense, quartum; Agathense, &c. & Docreta pro∣hibent: lege institutum Zachariae, caus. 26. q. 7. can. Siquis, &c. De Conciliis, lege distinct. 34. can. Pres∣byteri, & de consecratione, dist. 1. can. Qui die. & do Cons. dist. 5. can. Non Oportet. Steph. Tzeged. Loc. commun. p. 438. who quotes also S. Augustine, contra Petilianum, c. 6. & in Psal. 32. and S. Chry∣stom. Hom. 56. sup. Genes. and in Matth. 14. &c. Marlorat (in Matth. c. 14.) Calvin (in Matth. 14.) &c.
In another Table Tzegedine cites against Dan∣cing the Councils of Laodic. Agath. Ilerdian, Alti∣siodore. Besides Canons (de quibus caus. 26. q. 7. can. Siquis. Also lib. 3. Decr. Gregorii. can. Cum decorem, &c. & Libr. 3. Clementinarum. Tit. 14. c. 1.) as also Philosophers, Plato in Protagor. l. 17. Cicero pro Murenâ, Aemilii Probi in vit. Epaminon∣dae; and in another Table, Pet. Martyr. Erasmus, Pellican, Calvin, Aristotle, Seneca, Macrobius, Sallustius, Plautus, Pollux, &c. Pope Clement the 5. Innocent the 3. &c.
The ancient Vaudois made mixt Dancing to be a Breach of all the Ten Commandments.
Cardinal Bellarmine inveighs very bitterly against it, and cites the Authorities both of Greek and Latin Fathers as on his side. Conc. 6.3.19, 20, 21.
Angel. de Clavasio is full upon the point. Quem vide, p. 55. where here he makes common-Dan∣cing to be a mortal Sin.
The Titular Bishop of Geneva (S. Fr. Sales) is very biting, but at last concludes, that they are
like Mushrooms, the best are bad and dangerous, (at least) nothing worth. Sale's Introd.
Dr. Tully speaking of pulick Dances and Stage-Plays, adviseth every Christian to forbear them, till such time as they are purged by some happy hand from their Faults and Corruptions. Enchir. c. 18.
Before I came into Hungary I abserved no Sha∣dow or Shew of the Old Pyrrhical Saltation (or Warlike way of Dancing) which the Heydukes pra∣ctise in this Country: They dance with naked Swords in their Hands, advancing, brandishing and clashing the same, turning, winding and ele∣vating, and depressing their Bodies with strong and active motions, singing withal unto their measures, after the manner of the Greeks. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 10.
That the Mahometans use Dancing, even in their Religious Worship, is observed in this Book afterwards, under the Title of Saints.
The same is observed of them likewise in the former part of this Book; so likewise of the Mo∣dern Heathens.
Sometimes they had Dances in their Churches and Chapels of the Martyrs. Theodor. l. 3. c. 22.
Cardinal Borromeus saith, when he was a young Man at the University, he and his Companions prevailed with one of their Professors, a grave and prudent young Man, to go with them to a Ball; who having observed,—&c, told them, It was an invention of the Devil to destroy Souls. Author of the Educ. of young Gentlemen.
Nothing doth more dissipate the Spirits than the ravishing harmony, dancing and charms of Ladies. M. de Rhodez.
Dancing and Cards are conniv'd at in Strangers, not permitted to the Citizens of Geneva them∣selves. Anonym.
The Abissines in their Festival Solemnities use Musick and Dancing, and some of the Latin Church celebrate Corpus Christi-day with a Harp and Dancing. See concerning the Feasts of the Greek Church in the former part of this Book.
'Tis common with the Idolaters of several Na∣tions to celebrate their Festivals with Dances, &c. as with the Mexicans.
TƲrnaments in Germany were first used at Mag∣deburg, A. 635. by the Emperor Henry, Sir-named, the Fowler; who coming from the War of Hungary, exceedingly satisfied with the Nobility, would oblige them to exercise themselves in hand∣ling their Arms, and managing their Horses; and therefore instituted these Sports. —No new Nobi∣lity, none Guilty of High-Treason, no Oppressor of Widows and Orphans, none Born of Parents whereof one was of base Extraction, no Heretick, Murderer, Traitor, no Coward that had run away from the Battel, nor indiscreet Person, that had given offence to Ladies by word or deed, were admitted to this Honour, nor above one of the same Family at a time. Princes came into the Lists with four Squires apiece, Counts and Barons with three, a Knight with two, a Gentleman with one. At the Hour and Place appointed, he that had a desire to break a Lance, came to the Presi∣dent's Lodgings to have his Name written down; which was done in the presence of three Heralds, to whom the Champion delivered his Helmet and Sword; and after he had been at Confession, pre∣sented himself in the Lists with one or more Squires, &c. The Horses were to be without fault; So also the Caparisons and Furniture, such as gave no Offence; Their Saddles equal, &c. And after the Justs were ended, every Man repaired to the President of his Nation, to wait for the Sentence of the Judges: And he that deserved the Prize,
received it either from the hand of some Lady, or from the Prince that gave it.—These Pastimes were afterwards disused, either for the Emulation they begot between Princes and Nobles, or by rea∣son of Wars; or perhaps because many brave Men lost their Lives in these Encounters; as Henry 2d. King of France; and at Darmstadt, A. 1403. at the 23d. Turnament that was held in Germay, the Gentlemen of Franconia and those of Hesse, drew so much Blood, one upon another, that there remained dead upon the place 17. of the former, and 9 of the latter. Dr. Brown's Travels, p. 175.
Concerning the Olympick Games of Greece, (at which they met from all Parts of the Countrey) and the Pastimes of Rome, take this short Scheme; and for further Information, See Godwine's Antiqu. and Galtruchus's History of the Heathen Gods, with Mar. D'Assigny's Notes.
Plays were 1 Publick,
1. To oblige the People: As,
2. In honour of the Gods: As,
Here also may be considered all those which are ta∣ken notice of in the former part of this Book: As,
2. Private: As,
Note, That at such Games especially, as were instituted in honour of the Gods, they began and ended with Sacrificing to the respective Divinities. Galtruch, l. 3. c. 6.
Lyra out of Hostiensis reckons up Nine Circum∣stances, all deadly Sins; for which he Condemns the Game of Dice. Lyra ad Praecep. 7. Expos. 3.
Concerning which, as also concerning Quoites, Bowling, Tennis, Cards, Tables, Chesse, consult Gattaker, in his very learned Treatise, of the Na∣ture and Ʋse of Lots; who cites many Testimonies of Authors, Laws, and Canons concerning them; and determines very judiciously of the Use of them. Concerning Hunting, Vid. Concil. Agathense, Epau∣nense, Decret. Nicolai Papae—Episcopi ab omnium bestiarum vel volucrum venatione penitus ali∣eni, &c. D. 34. C. 1.
De Spectaulis Theatri, Vid. Augustini Confessio∣nes, & Carruzae Sum. Concil.
Alamin, a Turkish Chalif, mightily addicted to Drink and Gaming; when Bagdad (the Seat of the Empire) was besieged by Taher, his Brother Almamon's General, was playing at Chesse, (Ludo Schachico) and being admonished about it, made answer Let me alone; Jam enim apparuit mihi con∣tra Cutherum famulum Schamat; (i. e. perplexum esse Regem:) and at last being worsted in the Siege, made his escape by swimming over into a Gar∣den, wherein he ended his Life with a Stab. Hot∣tinger.
Mutazzus, another Chalif, given over to Drink and Chesse, having first abdicated the Chalif-ship, died afterward in a Cave, where neither Meat nor Drink was allowed him for three days. Idem.
Muhammed Abu Abdalla, Muhtadis Billa, forbid the use of Wine, Singers and Jesters; commanded Fortune-tellers to be banished; and drove away Lions and Hunting-dogs. Idem. See more in the Chapter of Frugality.
NOt to mention Abraham, whom they boasted with a loud voice for their Father, nor the rest of the Patriarchs and Prophets; they have other Rabbies or Doctors of a later Date; which they have a mighty Veneration for. As,
1. Simeon the Just, or Hazzadik, 312 Years be∣fore our Saviour.
2. Sadoc, his Successor, who lived under Anti∣gonus Sochaus; and who gave Name, as some think, to the Sadducees.
3. Baithos, who was his Fellow-Scholar, and gave Denomination to the Baithoseans.
4. Hellel and Sammai, Doctors of the Pharisees.
5. Judas, a Galilean, from whom came the Ga∣lileans or Gaulonites; whose Doctrine was, That only God was to be accounted their Lord and Prince.
6. Rechab.
7. Elxai, a Rabbi of the Ossens; esteemed by his Followers a secret Virtue or Power, &c.
8. Marthus and Marthana, two Women of the same Stock, Successors of Elxai, and Heirs of his Honour, worshipped in Iturea, and about the Dead Sea for Gods. Purchas out of Epiphanius.
The Sampseans had Elxai and his Posterity in such honour, that if they went abroad, the Peo∣ple would gather up the Dust of their Feet for Cures, as also their Spittle; and used them for Amu∣lets and Preservatives. Idem.
9. Simon, of whom the Simonians.
10. Cleobins, of whom the Cleobians.
11. Dositheus, of whom the Dositheans, a Sect of Samaritans.
12. Gortheus, Masbotheus, &c. of whom the Gortheans and Masbotheans, &c.
To these may be added many others, which they had in great esteem: As,
13. Rabbi Akkiba, famous for his Wisdom, for his 24000 Scholars, and for his long Life.
14. R. Schelomoh Jarchi, a French-man.
15. R. Nathan Baal Aruch, who wrote the Tal∣mud Lexicon.
16. Rambam, so called from the initial Letters of R. Mosche Barmaimon.
17. Aben Ezra, that wrote upon the whole Bible.
18. R. David and Mosche Kimchi, Brethren, and learned Grammarians.
19. R. Joseph Molchu, Burnt at Mantua, for endeavouring to perswade his Religion upon Charles the 5th, and other Great Persons, &c.
Amongst the Papists are many Canonized for Saints; and to give a List and History of them all, would take up a Volume: I shall therefore only give my Reader a short Scheme of some of them, with the particular Vertues and Offices ap∣propriated to them.
Besides these, they have innumerable others; All the Apostles, Martyrs, Confessors; Monks, Her∣mits, Nuns, as many of them at least as were Eminent in their Generations for real or pretended Excellencies; as S. Antony, S. Giles, S. Christopher, S. Fabian, S. Dominick, S. Francis, S. Ignatius Loy∣ala, &c. S. Gertrude, S. Bridget, S. Clare, S. Wi∣nifride, &c. As the Pantheon served the old Romans for all the Gods, so the Papists have converted the same to the Service of all-Saints, under the Name of S. Mary. And because they are so many, that there could not be allowed particular Churches and Days for them; therefore in that Church on the First of November is celebrated the Memory of them all together.
When I was in Britain, I saw S. Thomas (Becket's) Tomb laden with innumerable Jewels, and of very great Value, beside a great deal of Wealth. E∣rasmus.
1. S. Nicolas is their Great Tutelar Saint; which is the same (I think) with him they call Nicholas Sudatwiritz, who hath writ certain spiritual Trea∣tises; for whose Memory the Muscovites had so great a Veneration, that not long since they lighted Wax-Candles before his Picture, for which they
had built a particular Chappel in the great Street at Moscou, which leads to Twere-gate; but 'twas de∣stroyed lately by Fire. D. of Holstein's Emba. Trav.
2. S. Anthony, of whom they say, that he came from Rome into those parts, down the Tiber, and cross the Sea upon a Milstone, and so to Novogrod, where they shew the Milstone to this day; that by the way he bargained with certain Fisher-men for the first draught of Fishes, which proved to be a chest full of Priests Vestments to say Mass in, Books and Money, belonging to the Saints; and that afterwards he built a Chappel there, in which they say, he lies interr'd, and that his Body is there to be seen, as intire, as when he departed this world. Travels of the D. of Holstein's Em∣bass. p. 38.
They have an infinite number of Saints besides. The Priest at Baptism assigns every Child a particular Saint, whose Image he delivers to the God-fathers, and charges them to oblige the Child, when he is come to years of discretion, to have a particular Devotion for his Patron. Idem.
Those who commit Sins deserving Excommuni∣cation, are oblig'd to have their Saint taken away, even out of their Churches, as well as their Per∣sons. Great Persons and rich Merchants adorn their Images with Pearls, and other precious Stones. Idem.
All Muscovites look upon them as things so necessary, that without Images they cannot say their Prayers; which, when-ever they do, they always set Wax-Candles before their Saint, and look stedfastly upon him. Idem.
At first coming into a House the Guest always looks for the Saint, with a Jest le Boch? i. e. Where is the God? And then he makes a very low reverence to it, with a Gospodi Pommilui, i. e. Lord have mercy upon me; and then turns to the Guests. Idem.
1. S. Gregory.
2. A Princess,—That came with 40 Virgins of Quality to visit S. Gregory, whom afterwards an Armenian King caused to be thrown into a Well of Serpents, where she lived 14 Years, and received no harm; and from that time to this (they say) that Serpents that breed thereabouts are not hurt∣ful. Monsieur Tavernier. l. 1. c. 4.
There is a Church dedicated to her in Egmia∣sin. Idem.
The Abissines reckon up nine Monks, or Religi∣ous Persons more famous than others, that came out of the Roman or Greek Empire, probably out of the Neighbouring parts of Egypt, who seated themselves in Tygra, and there erected their Chap∣pels; but their Names were all changed, except that of Pentaleontes; they are number'd in this Order:
1. Abba Aragawi, otherwise called Michael, of whom one of their Poets thus:
The Serpents; for the Ethiopians worshipp'd a Serpent as supream.
There are to be seen still the Cells, where these Holy Men sequestred themselves; by the names of Beta Pentaleon, Saint Pentaleon's House, &c.
Besides these there are several other Great Doctors, who have higly merited for propagating the Chri∣stian Religion; as also many Martyrs, frequently celebrated by the Ethiopians and Copticks in their relgious Panegyricks.
But as to their Saints, they relate of them seve∣ral things extraordinary and incredible; as,
The removing Mountains.
Appeasing the rage of tempestuous Seas.
Raising the Dead.
Causing Water to spring out of Rocks.
Walking over Rivers.
Riding upon Dragons and Lyons, as on Horses.
Giving their whole Raiment to the distressed.
Living three whole days on three little Dates, or one little dry Bisket.
But none more Renowned for his Sanctity, then Gabra-Menfus-Keddus, or the Servant of the Holy Ghost; in honour of whom, they keep a Holy-day every Month.
Next to him is Tecla Haimonot, or the Plant of Faith, who restored the Monastical way of living in Ethiopia, about A. C. 600. Job Ludolph's Hist. of Ethiopia. Concerning this Man, mention is made in their Church Registers thus. Remember, Lord, the Soul of thy Servant Tecla Haimonot, and all his Companions.
No less esteem'd is Eustathius, another Abbot of theirs, &c. Idem.
The Mahometans, especially the Persians, have many Religious, or rather Superstitious Santoes a∣mongst them.
1. Some, who go stark naked. Vid. Sorrow for Sin.
2. Some, who eat Serpents.
3. Some, who wear great Turbans, &c.
4. Some, who spend whole Nights in Praying and Singing. v. Praise.
5. The most noted are the Dervises, who live in Common, and have their Superiors as our Religious; mean in their Apparel, wearing on their Heads a Cap of white Felt, like our Night-Caps: Every Tuesday and Friday they make a Dance (pretty pleasant to see) in a great Hall (which is their Mosque) the middle whereof is railed in square, lea∣ving a space all round for them that are without: within the Enclosure is the Keble, where are two Pulpits, joyned together on a Foot-stool; into the one goes the Superiour, turning his Back to the South, and his Vicar into the other; over against them at the other end of the Hall, without the Rails are the other Dervises, playing on Flutes and Drums; after some Prayers sung together, the Superior reads a little of the Alcoran, explained in Turkish: then the Vicar a few words of the Alcoran in Arabic, which serve as a subject for the Superior to make a Discourse upon afterwards in Turkish; after Sermon the Superior and Vicar, and the rest of the Dervises take two turns about the Hall, while one sings some Verses of the Al∣coran in a pleasant tone; after that all their Instru∣ments play in consort, and then the Dervises be∣gin their Dance; they pass before their Superior, salute him humbly, then making a Leap, fall a turning round with their naked Feet, their Left Foot serving for a spindle; they turn without wea∣riness,
tho' sometimes old Men; this is done to the sound of Drums and Flutes. The Author of this Dance was one Hezreti Mewlana, a Derviso, reckon'd a Saint among them. M. de Thev.
Many other sorts of Santoes they have,—Enough in Egypt, to man out several Gallies. Idem.—For∣merly a Turkish Basha, sent several of these lazy Lubbards to the Gallies, for the Turks have no such great Esteem for them.
Dead Santoes are interr'd upon the High-ways and on Bridges; and when the Moors find any of their Sepulchres, they ask leave of the Saints with∣in to go that way. The chief of the dead Santoes in Egypt is—Sidi Ahmet el Bedoni, buried at Me∣niteganir, in the Isle of Delta in Egypt, near Rosetto, where People that come to the Fair on July one 9th, pray at his Grave, and perform his Devotion. This Saint, they say, never knew Wo∣man, only lay with his own She-Ass. They say also, that a certain Basha offering to take away his Privileges, the Saint entreated him; but not pre∣vailing, he turn'd up his Cap a little, that the point might encline to one side; Thou wilt not then (said he to the Basha) let me enjoy my Priviledge; the Basha answer'd, No: This was done three times; his Cap and the Basha's Castle turning still side-ways: till at last the Basha in a great fright assured him, that he would preserve his Priviledges, Idem. At the Fair yearly, they say, he delivers three Slaves out of Malta. M. de Thev.
Sheh Mahomet, a mad Man of Aleppo; Vid. Ora∣cles, &c.
Sheh Boubae, another mad Man, Vid. Ibid.
Scidibattal, a Saint in Natolia.
Chederles, (another S. George, according to the Legends) one who killed a Dragon, delivered a Virgin, &c. He hath a Temple at Theke Thoi, the chief City of Capadocia, &c. for Travellers.
An old Woman, having a Dog with her in her Pilgrimage to Mecha, ready to die for thirst, made Water in her Hand, and gave it to the Dog; whereupon she heard a Voice, This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise; and at the same time was caught up Body and Soul into Heaven.
Sedichasi (in signification) a Holy Conqueror.
Hetsempettesh, —The Pilgrim's Help.
Asclik Passa,—A Saint for Love-matters, and in case of Barrenness.
Van Passa,—For Concord.
Scheyk Pasia,—For Trouble and Affliction.
Goi or Muschin, or Bartsckin Passa,—For Cattle.
Any one that hath extraordinarily lived, is ac∣counted a Saint after death. Purchas. But above all, the Mahometans Honour
Mahomet,—among the Turks, and Hanite, a Com∣mentator.
Mort is Haly,—Among the Persians, their great Prophet and Patron, also Hussan and Hossein his two Sons, and more of Haly's first Successors, to the number of twelve in all: as also,
Schich Sofi, the Institutor of their Sect, and Tsa∣fur Saduk.
The Bannyans invocate holy Men, fam'd for Vertue; each Sect hath its peculiar Saint.
In Wars the Cutteries or Radicaes only call up∣on Bemohem;—The rich upon Mycasser, he Poor upon Syer; the Labourers upon Gunner; the Mar∣ried upon Hurmount, &c. Sir Tho. Herb.
Zertoost is their chief Saint or Prophet, who is said to be taken up into Heaven, from whence he brought the Zundavastaw (or the Book of their Law)
in his Left Hand, and Coelestial Fire in the other. Sir Th. Herb.
Persians and Muscovians also devote their Chil∣dren newly born to some Saint.
The Chinese have several Pausaos or Saints, espe∣cially three;
Sichia, Founder of all the Religious Orders.
Quanina, a Female Saint, third Daughter of K. Tzonton; who having made a Vow of Chastity, and being pressed by her Father to Marriage, was shut up in a place, and employed in carrying Wood and Water, and weeding a great Garden.
Neoma, a third She-Saint also, who retired in∣to an Island to avoid Matrimony, &c. Mandelsto. Some account Confusius the chief.
The Idolatrous Indians worship Ram, Permissar, Peremael, Westnon, &c. whether as Gods, or great Saints, it is hard to say.
They have also an infinite number of Faquirs, or Volunteer Penitents, who are reputed Saints. Ta∣vernier. They are quite naked Summer and Win∣ter, lodge on the Ground, have Ashes spread un∣der them as a Carpet, or Mattress. See more in Tavernier's Travels, par. 2. l. 2. c. 6. See Self denial.
I Do not know, that the Jews use any Pilgri∣mage; but certainly they have a great respect to Jerusalem and the Holy Land, and contrive as well as they can to approach near it in their Old Age, that they may have the less Journey to go at the resurrection; being of Opinion, That there will be the general Rendezvouse of all mankind.
I need not say much of the Pilgrimages of the Papists, it being sufficiently known to be much used as a point of Penance or Voluntary Worship among them, Meritorious and Expiatory of sin.
The Gaurs (the Relicks of the Antient Persians) have their principal Temple four days Journey from Kerman, where their Chief Priest Resides, whither they are once in their Lives obliged to go in Pil∣grimage. M. Taver. l. 4. c. 8.
The Crews of Faquirs many times joyn together to go in Pilgrimage to the principal Pagods and publick Washings on certain days, used in the Ri∣ver Ganges. Idem. Par. 2. l. 2.
The most Celebrated Pagods in India are Jagre∣nate, Banarous, Matura, and Tripati. To the first of which (on one of the Mouths of Ganges) resort daily an incredible number of Pilgrims, who bestow vast Alms upon it; the Priest Taxing them according to their Ability, before he suffers them to Shave, or wash in Ganges. The Pilgrims have Victuals distributed there to them every day. Idem Par. 2. l. 3. c. 9.
All the Idolaters under the Dominion of the Great Mogul, and other Princes, both on this side, and beyond Ganges, at least once in their Lives go on Pilgrimage to one of the Pagods afore-named: Not one by one, but whole Towns together; the Poor that go a great way are supplied by the Rich, who spend very freely in such Acts of Charity: The Rich in Pallekies or Chariots, the Poor on Foot, or upon Oxen: Carrying their Idols, in re∣spect to the Great Ram-Ram, in a rich Palleky, cover'd with Tissue of Gold and Silver, &c. the Bramins also distribute flabels to the most consi∣derable, the handles whereof are 8 foot long, pla∣ted with Gold and Silver; the flabel it self being 3 foot in diameter, of Tissue likewise; adorned round about with Peacock feathers to gather more wind, and sometimes with bells to make a tinkling. Six of these are usually employed to keep off the flies from their God, the better sort taking it by turns. Idem. par. 2. l. 3. c. 13.
The Turks to Mecha in whole Caravans, from several parts of the world, but most numerous from Cairo, go in Pilgrimage; and when devotion is to begin, the H. Priest, assisted by all the people be∣longing to the Law, spends night and day in saying of prayers and performing the necessary ceremo∣nies. On the seventh day all the Pilgrims are assembled before the Sheck's Text, who appears at
the Entrance of it, and standing on a low stool that may be seen by those that are distance, puts a period to their Devotion, by praying and blessing them with these words,—That God would enable them to return in peace, as they came thither. The Grand Senior sends a Tent and Carpet yearly, and all Mahometan Princes some present. Idem.
Mexico was a City of most Devotion in all India, whither they Travelled from many places far di∣stant in Pilgrimage. Purchas.
I Have said already, that the ancient Sadducees denyed the Existence of Angels: The Pharisees did not.
The Modern Jews allow of them, asserting some to be good, some bad; that there attend on parti∣cular Persons, a good Angel on the Right-hand, a bad one on the Left, which take and give Ac∣count of their Actions to God. Dr. Addison.
Besides, they hold a distinct Order of Angels, entrusted with the care of the whole Jewish Nati∣on: and that every Governor hath an Assisting Angel. Idem.
Angels are acknowledged by Greeks, Musco∣vites, Papists, Protestants, &c.
It is wont to be said, The strange presages of Mind, and warnings in Dreams; wonderful effects in Men snatch'd away, and Mountains and Build∣ings removed and demolished by Power Invisible; real Apparitions to many Men at once; Predicti∣ons of Oracles; Confessions and Exploits of Wizards and Witches, do by Natural Argumenta∣tion prove the Existence of Angels.—If these be Tales, then the Faith of almost all mankind is called in question; the manifest proofs at publick and solemn Trials (in Lancashire, &c.) with which our undoubted Records abound, are despised. These Stories have been believed by Socrates, plo∣tinus, Synesius, Dion, Josephus, Pomponatius, Car∣dan, &c. Not Idiots in Philosophy. Dr. Tenison against Hobbs. p. 62.
The Mahometans tell many and strange Stories of Angels, as, that Gabriel made the Spots in the Moon, with his Wing, by flying by it; that Mi∣chael shall weigh Men's Souls in a Pair of Scales at the Second Sound of the Trumpet, that at Is∣raphel's first sounding of the Trumpet, all Men and Women shall Dye and Revive again, &c. F. Simon, &c.
The Pythagoreans and Platonists called the Mid∣dle Kind between the Immortal Gods and Men, Daemons or Angels: Who were a kind of Aetherial or Aerial Heroes, but sometimes they distinguish'd them into those that were nearest to the Immortal Gods, and those that were furthest off: The for∣mer they called Heroes, and the last good Daemons. Marcil. in Pythag. Carm.
Hesiod calls them,— 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Cloathed with Air.
Hierocles calls the Heroes Angels, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Hierocl. in Pyth. Carm.
If once thou thinkest, saith Maximus Tyrius (speaking of Socrates's Daemon) there are no such Beings, thou must Proclaim War against Homer, and Renounce Oracles and Prophecies, and dis∣believe Credible Reports, and declare against Dreams with their Interpretations, and at last bid adieu to Socrates. Max. Tyr. Disser. 26.
They holy that each Man hath two Spirits wait∣ing on him, a good and bad. Rosse.
They feed Spirits, by casting Mare's-milk into the Air, or pouring it on the ground. Paquet broke open, vol. 1.
They believe that Angels and Devils are Male and Female, and beget Children. That the Angel Gabriel is the Son of God, Engendred upon Light. That he had a Daughter called Souret, who hath two Sons. That he hath several Legions of Dae∣mons under him, who are instead of Soldiers, and others that are his Officers of Justice, whom he sends from Town to Town, and from City to City to Punish the Wicked. Taver. l. 2. c. 8. p. 92.
If that Maxim (universum genus humanum—colit Deum vel falsum) fail any where, here (in Souldania) it may; for during the time I staid amongst them, I saw no signs of any knowledge of God, (the Law of Nature scarce being observed) no Spark of Devotion, no Symptom of Heaven or Hell, no place set apart for Worship, no Sabbath for Rest. Sir Tho. Herbert Trav. into Persia.
There are a Sect of Indians called Theers, who are neither Pagans nor Mahometans, for they have no Religion at all: Their whole Employment is Scouring of Wells, Sinks, Common-Shoars, and Privies, Fleaing dead Beasts, and Executioners. They are an Abomination to the rest of the In∣dians, who are to wash and purify—after touch∣ing them. Mandelslo's Travels, p. 61.
The Inhabitants of Fermosa have very little, if any Religion; yet they have Pagods and Priestesses, and believe the Immortality of the Soul. Idem.—and Prayers and Sacrifices.
Of all the People that ever I saw in all my Tra∣vels, I never saw any so hideous, nor so brutish as the Comaukes, and those of the Cape of Good Hope, whom they call Cafres or Hosentoles; when they speak, they make a noise with their Tongues, like the breaking of wind backward, hardly speak∣ing articulately; cover'd (the Rich) with Skins, the Poor with nothing but a nasty Rag about their Privities; when they bring forth a Male-Child, the Mothers cut out his right Stone, and presently give him Water to drink, and Tobacco to eat; this is to make them swifter to run: for they will catch a Roe-Buck running. They neither know what belongs to Gold nor Silver; and for Reli∣gion, they have none among them. Tavernier Part 2. l. 3. c. 26. Neither Men nor Women are asham'd to shew their Nakedness; for indeed they are but a sort of Human Beasts. Idem.
This place (the Cape of Good Hope) furnishes me with an Observation, that I have not before met with; i. e. that there are Nations which have no Notions of a Deity, nor any footsteps of Wor∣ship and Adoration. Anonym.
The common People in Pegu and Siam, offer Sa∣crifices to the Devil.
John King of England, having received an Over∣throw in France, said in great Anger, Nothing hath ever prospered with me, since I was reconciled to God and the Pope. Baker's Chron.
The same King being on a time a Hunting, and afterwards opening a fat Buck, said,—See, how fat he is; and yet I dare say, he never heard Mass. Idem.
Julius Caesar Vanin, Suffered as an Atheist. Dr. Tenison.
THE Jews are very Superstitious, and much ad∣dicted to little Observations.
The Gaurs eat no Hares, because they have their Monthly Purgations, like Women. For the same reason they never eat Mulberries, believing that they partake of the Nature of Women and Hares.
If when they Comb their Hair or Beards, any one Hair happens to fall upon their Clothes, those Clothes must be washed in the Stale of a Cow or Ox, to purifie them again; If they touch any Or∣dure or Nastiness, they must wash in the same Urine. If a Priest meets a Dead Corps on the High∣way, and chances to see it, he is obliged to wash in Cows-piss. M. Tavernier, l. 4. c. 8.
One Tribe of the Idolatrous Indians are so super∣stitious, that they carry their Oval Flints (repre∣sentations
of their God) about their Necks, and thump them against their Breasts, when they are at their Devotions. Idem. Part. 2. l. 2. c. 5.
The Great Dairy of Japon, so soon as he is Crowned by the Bonzes, who are the Priests and Lawyers, is then no more to expose himself to the light of the Moon, nor to shave his Head, or cut his Nails. Tavernier's Collect. p. 2.
There is no Nation under Heaven, more fearless of Death, or more inclined to Cruelty. If any Prince or great Lord makes a Feast for his Friends, at the end of the Feast he calls his principal Offi∣cers, and asks them, If there be any that hath so much love for him, as to kill himself before the Guests for his sake: presently there arises a dispute among them, who shall have the Honour; and whoever the Prince is pleased to Name, rips up his Belly with a Cric, which is a kind of Dagger, the point whereof is poison'd. This Custom is also practis'd upon the Death of their Masters, or when they lay the Foundation of any Palace; for they are so superstitious as to believe, that these Victims are necessary to render both the Owners of the Buildings and the Habitation fortunate. Idem. Relat. of Japon, p. 4.
It may seem superfluous to say any thing of a People, whose Superstitions are so well known to the Protestants; notwithstanding take these few Stories from Dr. Burnet.—
I heard (saith he) a Copuchin preach here (at Mi∣lan) it was the first Sermon I heard in Italy, and I was much surprized at many Comical Expressi∣ons and Gestures, but most of all with the Conclu∣sion;
for there being in all the Pulpits of Italy a Crucifix on the side towards the Altar; He, after a long Address to it, at last in a forced Transport, took it in his Arms, and hugged it and kissed it; but I observed, that before he kissed it, he seeing some Dust on it, blew it off very carefully; for I was just under the Pulpit: He entertained it with a long and tender Caress, and held it out to the People, and would have forced Tears both from himself and them; yet I saw none shed. Dr. Bur∣net's Letters.
(In Lausanne and Bern) one sees a Heat and Bi∣gottry beyond what appears either in France or Italy: Long before they come within the Church-Doors, they kneel down in the Streets, when Mass is a Saying in it. The Images also are extreme gross; in the Chief Church of Solotoura, there is an Image of God the Father, as an old Man, with a great black Beard, having our Saviour on his Knees, and a Pigeon on his Head. Here also be∣gins a Devotion at the Ave-Mary Bell, which is scarce known in France, but is practis'd all Italy over; At Noon and at Sun-set the Bell rings and all say the Ave-Mary, and a short Prayer to the Virgin; but whereas in Italy, they content them∣selves with putting off their Hats; in Switzerland they do for the most part kneel down in the Streets; which I saw no where practis'd in Italy, except at Venice, and there it is not commonly done. Idem.
The Devotion that is paid to this Saint (Antony) all Lombary over, is surprizing: He is called by way of Excellence, Il Santo, and the Beggars ge∣nerally ask Alms for his sake: but among the lit∣tle Vows that hang without the Holy Chapel, there is one that is the highest pitch of Blaspemy, that can be imagined, Exaudit (speaking of the Saint) quos non audit & ipse Deus, he hears those, whom God himself doth not hear. Idem.
In Guinea, they hold it a Sin to spit on the Ground. Anonym.
In Mexico they held it for an Ominous Token, That some Religious Man or Woman had commit∣ted a Fault, when they saw a Rat or a Mouse pass, or a Bat in the Idol-Chapel; or, that they had gnawed any of the Veils; and then began to make inquisition, and discovering the Offender, put him to Death. Purchas.
Within this great Circuit of the Principal Tem∣ple were two Houses, like Cloysters, the one op∣posite to the other; one of Men, the other of Wo∣men. In that of Women, they were Virgins only of 12 or 13 Years of Age, which they called the Maids of Penance; they were as many as the Men, and lived chastly and regularly, as Virgins dedi∣cated to the Service of their God. Their charge was to sweep and make clean the Temple, and every Morning to prepare Meat for the Idol and his Ministers, of the Alms the Religious gathered. The Food they prepared for the Idol was of small Loaves, in the form of Hands and Feet, as of March-pane, &c. These Virgins had their Hair cut, and then let it grow for a certain time, they rose at Midnight to the Idol's Mattins, which they daily celebrated, performing the same Exercises which the Religious did. They had their Abbesses, who employed them to make Cloth of divers fashions, for the Ornaments of their Gods and Temples. Their ordinary Habit was all white, without any work or colour. They did their Penance at Mid∣night, sacrificing and wounding themselves, and piercing the tops of their Ears, laying the Blood
which issued forth on their Cheeks, and after bath∣ed themselves in a Pool which was in the Mona∣stery. None were received into this Monastery, but the Daughters of one of the six Quarters, na∣med for that purpose: and this Procession conti∣nued a Year, during which time their Fathers and they had Vowed thus to serve the Idol, and then they might Marry.
The other Cloyster was of Young Men, of 18 or 20 Years old, with Crowns shaven, living poorly and chastly, ministring to the Priests Incense, Lights and Garments, sweeping the Holy Place, bringing Wood for a continual Fire that still burned before the Altar. Besides these, there were other little Boys, that decked the Temple with Boughs, Roses and Reeds, gave the Priests Water to wash, Razours for Sacrificing, and went with such as begged Alms, to carry it; When they came where Women were, they carried their eyes to the ground, not daring to behold them. They had linnen Garments, and went into the City 4 or 6 together to beg Alms, and if they got none, they might go into the Corn-fields, and gather what they needed.
There might not above 50 live thus together; they arose at Midnight, and sounded the Trumpet to awaken the People. They watched by turn, that the Fire might not go out: At Midnight, Morning, Noon and Night, they gave the Censer to the Priest; and after Midnight-Service they re∣tired into a secret place, where they sacrificed and drew blood with Bodkins from the Calves of their Legs, with which they rub'd their Temples and under their Ears; and afterwards washed in a Pool appointed for that end. Purchas.
The Tartars have their Religious Votaries and Monasteries, amongst which there is an Order cal∣led
Senscin, which eat nothing but Bran steep'd in Water. Rosse.
The Chinese have many Monasteries; Monks, who are shaven, wear Beads, are present at Fune∣rals, are bound to Celebacy, whilst Monks, and to Pray two hours together before Day. Of these are four sorts, distinguished by four Colours; black, white, yellow, russet: They have also their Priors, Provincials, and General; who is carried on Mons Shoulders in an Ivory Chair, and is cloathed in Silk. Their maintenance partly allowed by the King, partly got by begging, &c.
They have also Nuns, Hermits, Consecrated Hills, &c. Rosse.
The Religious Orders in Siam are so strict, that it's Death among them, to speak to a Woman; they feed on Rice only, and Herbs, which they beg from Door to Door; They must not buy nor sell, nor take Rents; They are tied to rise at Mid∣night to Prayers; they go bare-footed, and in bare clothes. Idem.
In Japan, They have multitudes of Cloysters and Colleges. Idem.
In Ceylon are many Monasteries of yellow Monks shaven, and still praying on Beads, who have their Processions in great Solemnity, with Dancing and Musick. Idem.
In Natolia, near the Sepulcher of a certain Saint, is a Convent of these Monks (viz. Dervises) being above 500, where once a Year is kept a general Meeting of this Order, about 8000, over whom their Superior, called Assambaba, is President. Idem.
The Original of Monachism is attributed to S. Paul the Hermit, and S. Antony. Egypt was first filled with Monks, next Syria, Pontus, and the Lesser Asia. They of Egypt and Syria retain the Name of S. Antony, they of Pontus and the Lesser Asia the Name of S. Basil, who brought from E∣gypt, into those parts, the Rule of S. Antony. S. A∣thanasius coming to Rome, and publishing the Life of S. Antony, many in Italy embraced that kind of Life. Their Employment was Prayer, Reading, and manual Labour; Bishops sometimes drew Monks into the Clergy; but ordinarily they were but part of the people, and their Revenues only what they got by Labour, and a share in the Poor's Alms; and people gave them private Alms, that they might pray to God for them. They came at first to the Parish-Church, afterwards were per∣mitted a Priest of their own. Hence came their se∣parate Churches, the Monks performing all Eccle∣siastical Functions; Hence the Disputes between Bishops and Monks, hence Deeds of Cessions, Dona∣tions, Charters, &c. F. Simon.
Among the Armenians each Patriarch (for they have Two) hath 47 Archbishops, and every Arch∣bishop hath under him 4 or 5 Suffragans, with whom he lives in a Convent, where there are seve∣ral Monks under their Jurisdiction. So soon as they have said their Mass, which is generally done an Hour after day, they all go to work, and to dig and delve for their Living. Monsieur Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.
Ten Leagues from Erivan, Northward, is a great Lake, and in that Lake an Island, and in that
Island a very fair Convent; the Monks whereof live so austerely, that they never eat Fish or Flesh, a∣bove 4 times a year; neither do they speak one to another, but upon those 4 days; The rest of the Year they feed only upon Herbs; which they gather out of the Garden; for, say they, it is not fasting to eat either Butter or Oyl. Their Bread is brought them from the Neighbouring Villages; and the Island is replenished with all sorts of excellent fruits. Ibid.
On the one side of the Lake, near to Erivan, is a large Plain, wherein there are 6 Monasteries, one of them entirely hewn out of the Rock, with Pil∣lars to sustain it: The Armenians call this Church Kickart, the Turks Guieurghieche; that is, See and Away. Therein (according to the Tradition of the Armenians) is kept the Launce wherewith our Sa∣viour's side is pierced. Ibid.
All the Armenian Convents stand near a great Vil∣lage. Idem, l. 1. c. 4.
They have more Religious Houses for Women than for Men. If a Virgin grows up, and happens to be handsome (to prevent her being stollen, and sold into Turkey, Persia, &c.) the Parents put them young into Nunneries, where they apply themselves to study; wherein, if they attain to any Proficiency, they usually stay as long as they live. After that they profess, and when they come to a certain Age, baptize, and apply the Holy Oyls. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 3.
There are a Great Number of Monasteries, both for Men and Women of S. Basil's Order; but they have this Common with all the Muscovites, that
they can hardly write and read; not One in Ten can say the Lord's Prayer, much fewer the Creed and Commandments. D. of Holstein's Embass. Trav. p. 105.
Of all Sects in the World, none more abound with Monasteries and Nunneries, than that of the Roman Catholicks; concerning which, because I was so brief in my Account of the Popish Religion in general, I shall give a more particular Scheme in this place, of all the Religious Orders and Societies in that Church, referring my Reader for a fuller Description of them, to Mr. Rosse's View of All Re∣ligions.
Note, That Hermits were so called from the De∣sart (Eremus) where they lived.
Anchorets from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i. e. living apart.
Monks from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. being alone, solitary.
Mandritae from Mandre, Caves or Holes.
Troglodites from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Caves.
Nonnae, Moniales, from the Egyptian word Non∣nus, or the Greek 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, meditari.
Orders of Knighthood.
Of the Dragon, S. George, the White-Eagle, Elephant, Seraphims, Sword-bearers, S. Gall. &c.
THE Jews have had many Colleges; (not go speak of those mentioned in Scripture, Naioth and Gibeah, Bethel and Jericho,) since the destru∣ction of Jerusalem their most famous have been Ja∣bne, or Jafne, three Miles from Joppa, Tiberias (or Tzephorias) Soran and Pumbedith. Hottinger.
There are many Mandresaes (Colleges) all over Persia. D. of Holstein's Embass. Trav. into Musc. Tartary, &c. p. 159.
The Persians in their Colleges observe this way, the Student Reads two or three lines, and the Doctor Expounds them; then another Reads two or three more, and rises up, till the Doctor hath ex∣pounded them, and bids him sit down again. Their Books are mostly the Works of Kadgia Nesir, some of Aristotle, the Almagestes of Ptolomy which they call Magesti, some of Euclide, some of Ar∣chimedes, the Opticks of Ebne, Heister, Galen (Ga∣lenous they call him) Averroes (Abonalt, or great Father Hermes Trismegistus (Ormous.) Their chief Historian is Ronze el Zapha, who wrote a Chrono∣logy from the Creation, very Fabulously, saying, the World was Inhabited by Devils before the Cre∣ation, &c. Taver. l. 5. c. 11.
The Persians call their Colleges Medrese, where there are a great number of Schollars bred up at
little Charge, out of the Legacies left to the Foun∣dations: They allow them a Chamber without Furniture, themselves providing a Coverlet and Mattress for themselves: They have no certain Masters, but sometimes learn of one, sometime of another, seldom of the Monderes (Principal) who is generally the greatest Block-head of them all: But there are several others in every good Town that Teach the Sciences, to purchase Honour to themselves; who are therefore liberal to get many Schollars, to publish the Wisdom of their Akroom or Doctor. Tavern. l. 5.
There are two stately Colleges in Fez for Pro∣fessors in Diverse Sciences. Rosse. Also 200 Gram∣mar Schools.
About the Walls of their Mosquits are diverse Pulpits for their Readers, who begin their Lectures shortly after break of day in the Summer: They read after Sun-set; Mahomet's Law and Moral Phi∣losophy are read: To the winter Lectures large Re∣venues are allowed, Books and Candles. Rosse.
In New Spain they had Schools and Seminaries. Idem. and Purchas, &c.
Near Belgrade the Grand Visier hath Built a Me∣treseck, or College for Students; I saw a Student Habited in Green, and wearing a Turbant with four Corners, which is a peculiar distinction. Dr. Brown's Travels.
The Bramins have a kind of University, in a City, which is called Benarez, where they make all their Exercises in Astrology, and where they have Doctors that Expound their Law, which they very strictly observe: But in regard they are so great a Number, and cannot all come to Study at that University; they are all very ignorant, and consequently very Superstitious: Those that go for the most refined Wits, being the greatest Sorcerers. Tavernier, l. 3. c. 3.
The Tunquinese have a very great inclination for Learning, and apply themselves to their Studies with diligence and success; for that they cannot be ad∣vanced without it to the Offices and Dignities in the Kingdom; by Learning I mean the Knowledg of the Laws of their Countrey, Mathematicks, Astronomy, (to which all the Orientials have a great Inclination) Musick and Poetry, Comedy and Tragedy. To obtain Nobility in your Youth by Learning, you must pass through three degrees, of the Syude, by close studying eight years, and a ri∣gorous Examination; and this qualifies for the Of∣fice of a Notary, Proctor, &c. The Doucan, by studying Musick, Astrology and Poesy five years; The Tansi by spending four years more in Learning the Chinese Character to such a number of Words. The last Examination is made in the great place, within the enclosure of the Palace of Tunquin, which is a stately Marble structure There the King is present, Princes and great Lords of the Court, the Manderim for Learning, and all the Tansies; and many also from distant Provinces come to the Solemnity: Some have asserted extra∣vagantly,
that sometimes there are 30 or 40000 Students present at this Examination; but I can∣not learn that the number ever exceeds 3000. Eight days are spent in Examination which is per∣formed upon nine Scaffolds, built like an Amphi∣theatre. The eight days being passed, they all appear again upon the same Scaffolds, where in the View of all the World, they who faultered in their Examinations, are dismissed as unworthy of any Employment; the rest are honoured with a Vest of Violet Satin, which they presently put on, and then take upon them the name of Tansies. Then they have given them a list of the Towns and Villages, where they are to receive the Rents which the King allows them, some more, some less, To which places when they come, the Inhabitants meet them with all sorts of Musick, and a guilded Branquar carried by eight men; where they divert themselves for three Months, and then return to Court to Instruct themselves in the Affairs of the Kingdom, and King's House, and fit themselves for the D••••••nity of a Mandarin. Tavernier's Col∣lect. of several Relat.
About the year 1000, the Saracens had a famous Academy at Babylon, wherein the Sorences, especi∣ally Astrology and Physick were I aught. Hotting.
Under Valentinian the Emperor, Students were not permitted to stay after 20 years of age, lest the Splendor and Vanities of the City should tempt them to forsake the Service of their Countrey. Five or six years time was allowed them there, and no more. Antiq. of the Brittish Churches.
Cardinal Pool, Arch bishop Granmer (and since them Dr. Marshal of Lincoln College in Oxon.) were of Opinion, that they who are designed for the Clergy, should be Educated from their In∣fancy, in the Cathedrals, or with some Pious and Learned Divines; and so inured to a good Life.
I wish our Universities were not detective in that point of Education, which Ladies call Breeding and Accomplishment; a Fault incident to all Schools of I earning; yea, Athens it self. Plu∣tarcho Taste) the longer they stayed there, the greater Clowns they proved. Auth. of the Educ. of Young Gentlemen.
Halor and Schalholt Bishops Sees, with Petty Schools, in Iseland. Dr. Heylin.
THE most remarkable Instances of this kind among the Jews we find in sacred Scri∣pture, first in the case of Aaron's Death, which is foretold to Moses, Numb. 20.24. Next in the case of Moses, which was revealed by God to himself, Num. 27.12, 13. and thirdly, of Elijah's disco∣vered before-hand to the Prophets, both of Bethel and Jericho, 2 Kin. 3.3, 5. &c. I say nothing of the Communication of God, made of his recret Purposes concerning the Judgments he had decreed against Offenders, as the drowning of the old World, the Destruction of Sodom, &c. the drown∣ning of the Egyptians, the punishment of the Isra∣elites by War, Plague, Famine; the Earth swal∣lowing up Corah, Dathan and Abiram, &c. nor
lastly the Death of our blessed Saviour, presigni∣fied by Types, Prophecy, and Christ's own Do∣ctrine.
In the first place I will propound an Instance, relating to my self and Family; my Wife being a sickly Person, after two Daughters, was brought to Bed of a Son, which she seemed to be pleased with it, as being a Male, and comely, and of a healthful Complexion; to whom I offer'd this Admonition at the first Nativity of it, that it was mortal, and she would do well to remember it. The Child fell sick, we heard a knocking at the door; my self, Wife, Maid, and some Neighbours, no Body being there, after some time the Child died.
S. Augustine, upon the Incursion of the Vandals into Africa, to a Convention of his Clergy, said, —That he had prayed to God, either to deliver his People from the Calamity, or grant them pa∣tience, or take him out of the VVorld, that he might not see the Miseries of his Diocess; adding, That God had granted him the last, and he present∣ly fell sick, and died in the Siege of his own Hippo. In vit. S. Aug.
Upon Cyprian's first Entrance into Carubis (the place of his Banishment) it was revealed to him in a Dream or Vision, that upon that very day Twelve-mouth he should be consummate, which accordingly fell out; for a little before the time prefixt, there came suddenly two Apparitors to bring him before the new Proconsul Galcius, by whom he was condemned, as having been a Standard-bearer of his Sect, and an Enemy of the Gods; where∣upon he was condemned to be beheaded, a Multitude of Christians following him, crying, Let us die to∣gether with him. Flavel ex Pamelio in vit. Cypr.
St. Augustine tells of his Mother Monica, that when they two together in their Chamber at Rome,
near to the Banks of Tyber, had very sweetly dis∣coursed together of the Joys of Heaven, and the Vanity of this World; she made answer, My Son, as to me, I am delighted with nothing here; why I should stay, and what I have to do here any longer, I know not; my hope of this World be∣ing gone. There was one thing, for which I de∣sired to continue here for some time, that I might see thee a Catholick Christian before I died: God hath bestowed this upon me and more, viz. To see thee his Servant, and to see thee despise Earthly Felicity, what make I here, Within five days after this she fell ill of a Feaver, of which she died on the ninth day, aged 56 Years, when Augustine was 36. Lib. Conf. 9. c. 10.
The same Augustine (in his Epistles) saith, That on that very day whereon Jerome died, he was in his Study, and got Pen, Ink and Paper, to write something of the Glory of Heaven to Jerom; sud∣dainly he saw a Light breaking into his Study, and a sweet smell that came unto him, and this Voice he thought he heard, O Augustine, what dost thou! Dost think to put the Sea into a little Vessel? When the Heavens shall cease from their continual motion, then shalt thou be able to understand what the Glory of Heaven is, and not before, except thou come to feel it, as now I do.
Amyraldus gives us this well-attested relation of Lewis of Bourbon, that a little before his Journey from Dreux; he dream'd that he had fought three successful Battles, wherein his three great Enemies were slain, but at last he himself mortally wound∣ed; the Event was remarkable; for the Maresohal of St. Andree was killed at Dreux, the Duke of Guise at Orleance, the Constable of M••nmorancy at St. Denis, a Triumvirate, which had sworn the ruin of those of the Religion, and the destru∣ction of that Prince; at last he himself was slain at Basack. Flavel, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. p. 254.
Dr. Sterne (in his Dissert. de mort, p. 163.) saith of Mr. Ʋsher of Ireland, a Man of great Integrity, dear to others by his merits, and his Kinsman in Blood; that being asleep about four of the Clock the day before he died; a Matron, who died a little before, and whilst living was dear to Mr. Ʋsher, appeared to him, and invited him to sup with her next night, he at first denied her, but upon her importunity at last consented, and that very Night he died. Idem.
L. Ch. J. Hales had some secret presages of his Death, saying, That if he did not die such a day, he should live a Month longer; and he died that very day Month. Dr. Burnet in his Life.
The Lady Ware's Chaplain (Mother-in-Law to the late Earl of Rochester) dreamt that such a day he should die; but having almost forgot it till the Evening before Supper, there being thirteen at Table, according to a fond conceit, that one of these must soon die; one of the young Ladies pointed to him as the Person: he remembring his Dream, fell into some disorder, saying, He was confident he was to die before Morning. It was Saturday-night, and he was to preach next day; he went to his Chamber in perfect health, sate up late, prepared his Sermon-notes, and next Mor∣ning was found dead. Life of the Earl of Ro∣chester.
Suetonius (in the Life of Julius Caesar) tells us, that the might before he was slain, he had divers Premonitions thereof; for that night all the Doors and Windows of his Chamber flew open; his Wife also dream'd that Caesar was slain, and that she had him in her Arms. The next day he was slain in Pompey's Court, having received 23 wounds in his Body.
Socrates told Crito his familiar Friend, that three days afterwards he should die; for he saw in his sleep a very beautiful Woman, who called him by Name, and uttered such a Verse of Homers; Ter∣tia to Pythiae Tempestas laeta vocabit, i. e. The third pleasant Storm shall place thee at Delphos; (where Apollo's Oracle was) and accordingly Plato saith, it came to pass.
THE only Spells the ancient Jews used by Di∣vine Institution or Permission were so Sacred and Effectual, that they might not be prophaned by a prostitution of them to common and trifling things, such were the Name Jehovah (Tetragram∣maton) the Blood of the Paschal Lamb sprinkled on the Side-posts, and the upper Door-post of their Houses, Exod. 12.7. the presence of the Ark, Josh. 6.4. &c.
But in Porcess of time, the Religion it self be∣ing corrupted, and the People depraved in their Lives and Manners, the Superstition of their Insi∣del-Neighbours crept in; and the Rabbies grew extremely phantastical about the Literal part of Scripture and seem to have fallen into a very dotage about the mysteries of Words and Phrases, as is obvious to any one that shall read their Writings, or acquaint himself with the Lives and Practices of the Modern Jews.
The first things that we meet with like Charms or Amulets amongst the Christians, were the name of Jesus, Acts 19.13. the sign of the Cross, the Relicks of the Saints; afterwards they have been multiplied exceedingly: Some parcels of Scri∣pture, especially St John's Gospel; the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost; Consecrated Water, Salt, Bells, Roses, Swords, agnus Dei's, &c. have been added.
The Jews use the Zizith for an Amulet against Sorceries, and Preserver from Dangers; some su∣perstitious Christian Women in Hierome's time wore Parvula Evangelia, or short Sentences of the Gospel to the same purpose; and the Papists at this day permit the wearing about their Necks the beginning of S. John's Gospel. Dr. Addison.
In Monomotapa they punish nothing more se∣verely than Witchraft, Adultery, and Theft; u∣sing no Prisons, but punishing delinquents, as soon as apprehended. Dr. Heylin.
The Laplanders deal much in Magic and Witch∣craft, and Winds to Saylers, that navigate those Seas. S. Clark.
The Livonians, Greenlanders and Tartars, are much addicted to Sorcery.
The Chinese also, and Inhabitants of Guinea; some of the most ignorant and vulgar Chinese in∣voke the Devil, and use Incantations.
So do the Mexicans, and Natives of America.
Many in Guinea and the East-Indies wear Rings (made by the Fetissero for Gods) next their Bodies for Preservatives. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, &c. Rosse saith, they put into these
Rings Wheat, Water, and Oyl, for their God to feed upon.
In Gilolo and Amboina, their Daemon (Nito) of∣ten appears to them in the shape of a Man, giving out his Oracles; whom they bring to a Conference with the sound of a Tabor, &c.
DR. Stern alledges several Instances of Scripture, e. g. Samuel appearing unto Saul, and the Conference betwixt them; (tho the most Judicious Divines are of opinion, that it was not Samuel, but Satan in Samuel's likeness, that appeared.) As also the Letters sent to Jehoram by Elijah, after Elijah's Translation into Heaven, 2 Chron. 21.12. Compared with 2 Kings 3.11. Dr. Stern, Dissert. de Mort.
The Abissins are of opinion, that now there are no Witches or Magicians in the World. Ludolph.
Moses and Elias appeared together, and had Conference with our Saviour upon the Mount, Matt. 17.3. Nor is there any reason to question the reality of the Apparition, or think it to be any more than a Phantasm, but very Moses and Elias themselves, for they came to be Witnesses, &c. Flav. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.
Augustine relates a memorable Story which fell out at Milan, where a certain Citizen being Dead, there came a Creditor, to whom he had been in∣debted,
and unjustly demanded the Mony of his Son; the Son knew the Debt was satisfied by the Father, but having no acquittance to show, his Fa∣ther appeared to him in his Sleep, and shew'd him where the Acquittance lay. Aug. in lib. de carâ pro mortuis agendâ.
Marsilius Ficinus having made a solemn Vow with Michael Mercatus (after they had been pretty warmly Disputing of the Immortality of the Soul out of the Principles of their Master Plato) that whether of them two Died first, should appear to his Friend, and give him certain Information of that Truth; Ficinus died quickly after M••rcat•••• being early in the Morning very intent on his Studies, heard a Horse Riding by with all speedy and observed that he stopt at his Window; and therewith heard the Voice of his Friend Ficinus, crying out a loud. O Michael, Michael, vera, vera sunt illa, i. e. O Michael, Michael, those things are true. Whereupon he suddainly opened his Window, and espying Marsilius upon a white Steed, called after him, but he vanished out of his sight; he sent therefore presently to Horence, to know how Marsilius did, and understood that he Died about that hour he called at his Window. Flavel out of Dr. More, who cites it out of Ba∣ronius.
Much to the same purpose is that so famous and well-attested Story of the Apparition of Major George Sydenham, to Capt. William Dyke, both of Somersetshire, attested by the worthy and learned Dr. Tho. Dyke, and by Mr. Douch, to whom both the Major and Captain were intimately known. The summ is this. The Major and Captain had many disputes about the being of a God, and the immortality of the Soul, in which points they could never be resolved tho they much ••ought for and desired it, and therefore it was at 〈◊〉〈◊〉 fully agreed betwixt them, that he that died first, should the Third night after his funeral, come betwixt the hours of 12 and 1, to the little house in the
Garden adjoyning to Major Sydenham's house at Dulverton in Somersershire. The Major died first. The Captain awaited at the time and place ap∣pointed for his Major, but no appearance. About six weeks after the Captain and Dr. Dykes went to Eaton, and lay again in the same Inn, but not the same Chamber as before, at Dulverton. The morning before they went thence, the Captain staid longer than was usual, in his Chamber, and at length came into the Doctor's Chamber, but in a Visage and Form much differing from himself with his Hair and Eyes staring, and his whole Body shaking and trembling; whereat the Doctor won∣dring, demanded the cause. The Captain answer∣ed,
I have seen my Major, if ever I saw him in my Life, I saw him but now: This morning (said he) after it was light, some one came to my bed∣side, and suddainly drawing back the curtains, calls Cap, Cap, (the term of familiarity, used by the Major to the Captain) to whom I replied, what, my Major! To which he return'd, I could not come at the time appointed, but I am now come to tell you, that there is a God, and a very just and Terrible one, and if you do not turn over a new leaf you'll find it so.The Captain eat little, and seemed to have these words sounding in his Ears frequently, during the remainder of his Life; and often related it, but with trepidation and horror. Flavel ex Sadducismo Triumphato, 2d part, p. 183.
The Chingulaes in Ceilon confess, That their Countrey is so full of Devils and evil spirits, that unless they should adore them, they would be destroyed by them. Capt. Knox.
I my self (saith my Author) have often heard the Devil with an audible voice in the night, ve∣ry shrill, almost like the barking of a Dog: The
very dogs trembling and shaking, when they hear it. The voice is suddenly gone, and heard in another place. The people use to answer at such times, Beef-eating slave be gone: Be Damned; out off his Nose: Beat him a pieces. Idem.
1. Signs of being Possess'd with them; are,
2. Causes (as they think) of it are,
In Guinea and the E. Indies (they say) the De∣vil appears sometimes like a black dog; and some∣times answers without any visible appearance. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea and the E. Indies; and Mandelslo's Trav. p. 214.
In Japan in the Fotique at Tenchday, if Fame speak truth, Satan oftentimes made an Apparition. Sr. Tho. Herbert.
In Amboyna they assemble 20 or 30 together to consult with the Devil, whom they call Nito; and who appears often to them in the shape of an ordinary person, and pronounces his Oracles. Mandelslo.
THere were four several ways, by which the Divine Will was made known to the Ancient Jews and their Neighbours,
1. By Dreams as in the Case of Abimeleck Gen. 20.3, 6. of Laban, Gen. 31.24. of Jacob, Gen. 31.10, &c. of Joseph. Gen. 37.5. the Butler and Baker in prison, Pharaoh, the man in Gideon's host, Solomon, Daniel, Nebuchadnezzar, &c.
2. By Vision, where the man was rapt into an Ecstacy, his spirit suspended from all sensible com∣munication with the body, and entertained with supernatural light; as in the case of the prophets, &c.
3. By Ʋrim and Thummim, an Oracle, resulting from the letters engraven upon the H. Priest's Pectoral, to which the Jews in all important Doubts resolved.
4. By Thunder and a voice from Heaven. Author of the lively Oracles, &c.
Images made to the stars (according to the Chaldeans) had a faculty of foretelling future things; —which is an exact description of the, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Talismans so much in request among the Heathens (such as the Palladium of Troy;) they are by the Jews called Davids Bucklens, and are much of the same nature with the Teraphim.
Amongst the Christians, tho God hath some∣times revealed his will by Dreams, as to Joseph in the case of the Blessed Virgin and the Child Jesus (and afterwards, tho' no Christian, to the wife of Pilate) and in aftertimes to some of the Fathers and Primitive Christians, (as S. Cyprian, if he be not too fanciful, had many of them;) and some∣times by vision, as in the instance of S. Paul, &c. sometimes too by a voice from Heaven; yet the only ordinary way they expected a resolution of their doubts from, was the sacred Scriptures, as a sure rule and word of Prophecy. 2. Pet. 1.19.
That Oracles were in great request among the old Pagans is notorious, as well as Divination and Prediction. Concerning all which observe.
1. Of Oracles. That they were not only giv∣en to those that made inquiry, and propounded a Question. The answer was made by the Priest of the place, who lay hid in some Cavity, and upon pretence of inspiration, with some odd praeludium of noise or tone, with respect to their own hu∣mours, or the will of their Prince, they made their answers; not without much ambiguity and imposture. The most antient were that of Jupiter Hammon in Libya, and of Dodona in Greece: Af∣terwards we read of the Oracle of Pythia and Delphos, as the most Eminent; The Prophornium, that of Amphiareus, the Branchidae in Milesia, and the Sabaeum in Phocis, &c. They were much En∣riched with Presents.
2. Of Divination, that there were several Kinds thereof, as inspection into the Intrals of Beasts; observation made upon the feeding of
Birds, and the Flight of the Fowls in the Air, &c.
3. Prediction, sometimes by Priests, some∣times by Sibylls.
They account mad Men as Oracles and Saints, whose Souls are in Heaven, talking with God; and if such strike or rob them, they take it in good part, saying, They shall have good Luck after it. They erect stately Monuments over their Graves, as at Aleppo, over the Grave of one Sheh Boubat, who being mad, went always naked, where to this day are Lamps burning day and night, and many Dervise•• there maintained, to look to his Sepulchre, and to receive the offerings of such as come every week out of Aleppo. Purchas.
The same account they make of one Sheh Mahamed, a mad Man, yet living in Aleppo, go∣ing naked with a Spit on his Shoulder. Idem.
By the Law of Mahomet Sooth-sayers are im∣prisoned, and yet in Fez are many of that Profes∣sion. Rosse.
The Persians are very inquisitive after the time to come, consulting the Astrologers like Oracles: the King hath always two or three by him, to tell him the good and bad hour. There is an Al∣manack (called Taouim) fold every year in Persia, containing the Longitudes and Latitudes of the Planets, the Conjunctions and Oppositions, &c. is fold of Predictions about Wars, Sickness, &c. directs when to put on new Cloaths, to let Blood, Purge, Travel, &c. to which they give great credit. Others, to know the success of their Af∣fairs, go to a Moulah, who opens the Alcorah, and tells them the issue of the business, muttering over some strange Words; as one told a Gardiner, He should get by an Ox, which he was to buy;
but quite contrary, the Ox died on his Hands within three days. They use a sort of Divination, called Rambe, by even or odd, the Masters where∣of, called Ramals, keep Shops on purpose to de∣lude the People. They have also Interpreters of Dreams. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 14.
We have been advised by some Credible Christi∣ans, yet alive, That a Malefactor accused of Witch∣craft as well as Murder, and Executed in this place Boston) more than 40 Years ago, did then give notice of—An Horrible Plot against the Coun∣try of Witchcraft, and a foundation of Witchcraft then laid; which if it were not seasonably disco∣vered, would probably blow up all the Churches in the Country, and we have now with horror seen the discovery of such a Witchcraft; an Army of Devils broke in upon the place, &c. Cotton Mather's Wonders of the invisible World.
Cortez (the Spaniard) drawing near to Mexico, Matezuma (the Emperor) feared saying, These are the People, which our Gods said, should come and inherit this Land. He went to his Oratory, and there shut up himself alone, abiding eight days in Prayer and Fasting, with Sacrifices of many Men, to asswage the fury of his offended Deities. The Devil bids him not to fear, and that he should continue those bloody Rites, assuring him, That he should have the Gods Vitzliputzi and Tesoatlipuca to preserve him; saying, That Quezalouatle permitted the destruction at Chololla, for want of that bloody Sacrifice. Purchas.
The Chingulaes, in case of Sickness, to know what God or Devil is the Author, hang an instru∣ment (like a pair of Sizers) used to cut Betel-nuts upon a Bow-string; and holding the Bow at both ends, repeat over the names of the Gods and De∣vils; and when the name of him that afflicted them is mentioned, the Iron on the String swings. Capt. Knox.
In Guinea and the East-Indies, when the King sacrificeth, the Fetissero comes to a Tree, and in a heap of Ashes there provided, sticks the branch of a Tree, and drinking out of a Bason, spouts it upon the Branch, and then dawbs his Face with the Ashes: after which, the Devil out of the Tree gives answer to the King's Questions. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, and the East-Indies.
They have in Guinea certain Trees in great Ve∣neration, and consult with them, as with Oracles. Rosse.
In Angola and Congo they are much addicted to Divination by Birds. Rosse.
In Jucatan they caused Boys in hollow Images to answer the Peoples Petitions, as if God had spoke to them. Idem.
The Priests in South-America learn Physick and Magick, when young, being shut up two Years in Woods; all which time they keeep their Cells, see no Women, nor eat Flesh; they are taught by their Masters in the Night. Idem.
Some West Indians at this day, by fuming their Heads over the smoak of Tobacco, will fall into a Trance for four or five Hours, and fore-see what Ships are making to their Ports, tho' several days of, and report where the Vessels then are, when they awake. Pacquet broke open. Vol. 2.
In Gilolo and Amboina, they bring their Daemon (or Nito) to conference with a Tabor, VVax-Candles,
and words of Conjuration; he appears to them in the shape of a Man, all their actions are preceded, by consulting the Devil. Ibid.
I Need not here declare what the Sentiments of the ancient Jews before our Saviour's time were; it shall su••fice to tell what their Opinion is in the present Age, as Dr. Addison hath informed us in his Present State of the Jews in Barbary.
1. They say, that all Souls were created toge∣ther, and placed in a certain Region, whence the several Bodies in their proper times are furnished, as they are ready to receive them; and if the Souls offend in this State, they are sent into infirm Bodies for a Punishment; and this Pre-existence they found on Eccles. 4.3.
2. Souls are conjoyned with Bodies, which is an Imprisonment, like Birds in Cages.
3. Afterwards they are separated from the Bo∣dy to a Temporal State of Happiness or Unhappi∣ness, wherein they continue till the final Sentence.
4. At last, they are disposed of into a State of Eternal Duration; yet,
5. They hold a Purgatory to be in Hell, from whence they can never be delivered, but by the vertue of the Kaddish, a Prayer repeated once a day, for the space of a year by some surviving Relation.
6. They generally hold, that none stays there a∣bove a Twelve-month.
7. If any one's Sins are too great or many to be purged, the Soul by Transmigration is to finish its Penance in another Body, and so on in a Third,—Fourth,—Fifth,—Sixth,— till it come to a Seventh, where it finds rest.
They hold, That they which are not of their Religion, (if found disobedient to the Law of Nature, I suppose my Author means) shall suf∣fer a total Perdition of their Being; themselves are liable only to a lesser Happiness.
Both Jews and Moors are of Opinion, That the Infernal Torments shall have an end, and that the fallen Angels shall be then restored to Mercy.
They place the Consummation of the World in a Restoration of it to that Beauty and Order it was at first designed.
They say the Resurrection shall be only out of the Holy Land, whither all that are buried in o∣ther Countries must uncessantly rowl thro' the dark Caverns of the Earth; and to avoid this trouble, they endeavour, when old, to return to Palestine.
Four Privileges of the Jews.
An Account of them, as communicated to us: By F. Simon, out of a Book of Mahometanism, writ∣ten by a Modern Doctor of that Religion, accor∣ding to the Doctrine, generally received and ap∣proved by most good Men in and about Constan∣tinople.
1. After Death and Burial, two of the greatest Angels, Munzir and Nekir, come and ask the Person what Belief he hath concerning God, and the Prophet, and the Law, and the Kible (what side one is to turn to in praying to God: The Just are to answer: Our God is he, that hath created all things: Our Faith is the Mussulman, and Orthodox Faith; and the true direction of our Prayers is the Kible.
Unbelievers not knowing what to answer, are condemned to suffer great Pains.
2. At the general Resurrection, the Good before their entring into Paradise shall drink of certain Fountains, so that they shall never thirst again. Maho∣met's Fountain for him and his Sect shall contain as much space of Ground as one can travel in a Month: On the brinks of this Fountain shall be as many lavers, as Stars in the Firmament, the Water sweeter than Honey, and whiter than Milk.
3. Their Paradise is thus described:
4. Their Hell-thus.
5. Believers dying without Repentance are to be disposed of by God, according to his good plea∣sure, some of them are pardon'd, others to expiate by their sufferings, till released, and admitted to Paradise.
A River of Water.
Honey.
Wine.
Milk.
God appearing on Fridays.
Fruits Delicious.
Dgennet Zlar. i.e. Virgins of Paradise, with black Eyes, white Bodies, al∣ways young never excee∣ding 15 red Cheeks
Young Boyes to attend, with Vials of Liquors, Fruits, and Fowles Cloaths of Green, or Scarlet, Silk and Gold
Araf. i.e. A Place for them who have done neither good nor evil.
The 6th. Gate thro' which they that fear shall enter Paradise.
5. Gate 6. Gate. 7. Gate. Gate of Hell. 2. Gate.
Selzaboul, a River of which when they have drunk, after their sins are consumed, they go to Heaven.
Zacon. a Tree of whose frut they eat, which shal burn in their Bel∣lies like fire.
Chains of 70 〈◊〉〈◊〉
A Well of scalding wa¦ter of which they drink.
* Purchas tells out of Bellonius, That there is in Paradise, a Tree which shadows it all over, and spreads her Boughs upon the Walls, the Leaves of pure Gold and Silver, the Name of God and Mo∣homet writ on each Leaf.
That if one of those Virgins of Paradise should come forth at Midnight, she would enlighten the World as much as the Sun: If she should spit in∣to the Sea, all the Water would become sweet.
That Gabriel keeps the Keys of Paradise 70000 in Number, each 7000 Miles long.
That there is a Table of Admant 700000 days Journey long and broad, with Seats of Gold and Silver about it, to Feast on.
Socrates held, That the Souls of Men were Di∣vine, and had two ways to go, when separated from the Body; the wicked Excluded from the Communion of the Gods; the Good and Chast went again to the Gods, from whence they came. Cic. 1. Tusc. & de Acad.
1. For Punshment, They assigned a place called Tartarus; concerning which, consider,
1. Its Name. Tartarus, quia Multae ibi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 sive perturbationes. Nat. Com. l. 3. Erebus, ab 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Tenebrae.
2. Its Antiquity. Most Antient, Coetaneous with the Night, and the confused matter of the World. Aristoph. in Avibus.
3. Its Scituation, viz. As far distant from the Earth, as Earth from Heaven. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Hesiod. A piece of Iron would be ten days in falling to it.
4. Its Description.
1. Walls of Brass, a Gate of Iron, with many Bars.
2. Rivers, four in Number: which Styx runs round Hell nine times. (Dict. qu. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Odiosus.) Styx, Acheron, Phlegethon, Cocytus.
3. Officers of several kinds.
4. Punishments, various, rolling a Stone up a Hill, drawing Water with a Sieve, &c.
2. For reward of Vertue, They assign'd a place in the Elysian Fields, or among the Stars, or in the Retirements of Heaven among the Gods.
Many of those, who suspected their Souls to be Eternal, as if they were to pass streight to Hea∣ven, laid violent hands on themselves, as Cleanthes and Chrysippus, Zeno and Empedocles: Of the Ro∣mans, Cato Ʋticensis, who taking it ill, that Pompey was vanquish'd by Caesar, stabbed himself with his own Sword, having first read Plato's Phaedon con∣cerning the Souls immortality. Textor ex Lactant.
Lethe Fluvius, de quo bibebant animae ante discessum, viz. Metempsychosin. Huc ad omnimodam voluptatem transferebantur animae post Purgationem in Tartaro.
Tartarus.
Ixion. Sisyphus. Tantalus.
Orcus. Aello. Ocypete Celaeno Belides.
Dice Nomia. Eyrene.
••ora. Harpyae Morpheus. Nox.
Judices Pluto. Proserpina. Parcae.
Minos Rhadamanth••s. AEacus.
Eumenides. Dirae
Clotho. Lachesis Artropos.
Al••••••o. Megae••. Tisiphone Chimaera.
Cerberus
Cocytus
Phiegethon
Styx.
Acheron
Charon.
Mors
The Persees believe the Metempsychosis, or pas∣sage of Souls into Beasts; e.g. the Souls of Drunk∣ards or Epicures, into Swine; the Lustful and In∣cestuous into Goats and Dogs; the Dissemblers in∣to Apes, Crocodiles and Foxes; the Lazy into Bears; the Wrathful into Tygers; the Proud into Lions; the Blood-thirsty into Wolves, Ounces, and Snakes;the Perjured into Toads, &c. But the Souls of Good Men, Abstemious, Pitiful and Cour∣teous, into Kine, Buffaloes, Sheep, Storks, Doves, Turtles, &c.
Touching the last Judgment, they hold it shall be more dreadful than the other; the Moon will look as Red as Blood; the Sun will shed his light like purling Brimstone; after which will follow an universal flashing with Fire, and loud Thun∣ders; then a flaming Redness will over-spread the Heavens, and the four Elements shall maintain a dreadful Fight, so long and so fiercely one against another, that at last all will be resolved into a dreadful confusion; the Souls of such as were good Men, Ruddery (one of their Prophets) is to trans∣port into Heaven; the wicked must Perish; but the Bodies of both rise no more; being too incre∣dulous of the Resurrection. Sir Tho. Herbert's Travel into Persia.
In Siam they believe that the Good are reward∣ed, and Wicked punished: That the World shall stand 8000 years, and then be burn'd to Ashes, whence shall come forth two Egs, and out of
them one Man and one Woman, who shall reple∣nish the Earth again. Rosse.
In Pegu they believe Transanimation, that some Souls shall live in Carnal Pleasure after Death, some in Torment, some Annihilated: Also mul∣titudes of Worlds succeeding each other; that this World hath been Govern'd by Four Gods already, who are gone; the fifth not yet come, af∣ter whose Death the World shall be burn'd, Idem.
Here also they are so Superstitiously Pythagoreans, that some of their Religious Orders are afraid to Kill a Gnat or Worm. Idem.
They will not drink their Water cold, left they should slay the Soul of the Water, which they think is quicken'd by boyling. Idem.
They are afraid to tread upon Ants, and will eat no Egs, lest there should be Blood in them.
These People also are Pythagoreans, and hold, not only the Immortality and Transanimation of the Souls of Men and Beasts, but a kind of Divi∣nity in Elephants, Kine, &c. Idem.
In Japan they believe diverse Paradises, to which every peculiar God carrieth his own Worshippers; to obtain which, many drown themselves, some cut their own throats, or break their Necks; some in narrow Holes receive breath only by a Cane, and so continue Fasting and Praying, till they die. Idem.
They have a Feast, in which they burn a multi∣tude of Candles at their Doors, and walk all night up and down the streets to meet the Souls of their Friends lately departed, before whom they set Meat and Drink, and invite them to their Houses, that in their three years Journey to Para∣dise, they may not faint for want of Provision. Idem.
Some say, they hold a Transmigration, as do also the Chinese, &c.
In Canada (in America) they believe, that their Souls shall ascend into the Stars, and go down with them into a Paradise of Pleasure. Rosse.
They believe there is no other future World, but where Angels and Devils, the Souls of Good and Bad reside. That in that World are Cities, Houses and Churches; and that the Evil Spirits have also Churches, where they Pray, (Singing and Rejoycing upon Instruments, and Feasting as in this World.) That when any one lies at the point of Death, 360 Demons come and carry his Soul to a place full of Serpents, Dogs, Lions, Tigers and Devils. The Soul of a wicked Man is torn in pie∣ces; of a just Man, creeps under the Bellies of these Beasts, into the Presence of God, who sits in the seat of Majesty to Judg the World. That there are Angels also, that weigh the Souls of Men in a Ballance, who being thought worthy, are admitted immediately into Glory. M. Taver∣nier l. 2. c. 8. p. 92.
The Priests of the Gaurs have several Books full of small Pictures in Water-colours- ill done, representing how the several sins of Men shall be Punished in Hell, especially Sodomy, which they abominate. Idem. l. 4. c. 8.
If any of them fall sick, they hire poor People to go and find out Adders, Serpents, Lizards, Toads, Frogs, Crey-fish, Rats, Mice, and above all Cats, and Kill them, which they reckon in the number of those good Works, that Comfort the Souls of the Deceased, believing that the De∣vil makes use of these Creatures to Torment the Damned. ibid.
The Tunquinese generally believe a Transmigra∣tion of Souls, especially the followers of Chacabout; and say, that they who endeavour to fulfil the Law, but fail in any point, shall wander in diverse Bodies for 3000 years, before they enter into Happiness; that they who have perfectly obeyed the Law, shall be rewarded without any change of their Bodies; that Chacabout himself had been Born ten times before he enjoyed the Bliss which he possessed; not having in his first Youth been Illuminated with that Knowledg which he after∣wards attained. Tavernier's Collect.
They believe Heaven and Hell, but say, that none shal enter before the Universal Judgment.—But they believe also the Metempsychosis.
Here follows a Geographical Map, shew∣ing in what part of the World Each Reli∣gion is practised.
EUROPE Christian. Mahomet. Idolatry Heathen.
Christian Mahom. Heathen. Idolatry.
AFRICA. Heathen. Mahomet. Idolatry Christianity
Heathenism and a few. Christrians.
1. WHolly,
1. In Europe;
2. Asia;
3. Africa.—No where wholly, except Abis∣sinia.)
2. Mixt.
1. In Europe. In all the Turkish Dominions, betwixt Danube and the Sea, in compass 2300 Miles, i. e. From Buda, West, Ragusa, East, to the North of Europe, and the Isles of the Aegean Sea.
Conditions of their Toleration are,
2. In Asia, mixt with,
1. Mahometans; in
2. Idolaters,
3. In Africa.
1. In Abassia, a Countrey as big as Germa∣ny, France, Spain, and Italy.
2. in Egypt, about 50000, with Mahome∣tans.
3. In Congo Angala. with Idolaters.
4. In Tangier and Septa (near the Straits) a few.
5. In the Isles of Madera. Canaries. Cape de Verde. S. Thomas.
4. In America.
1. In Europe. In all the Region betwixt Tanais and Boristhenes, along M••otis and the Euxine Sea; tho with a Toleration of Christians, viz. In Con∣stantinople 20 Christian Churches. In Thessalonica 30, and but 3 Mosques.
2. In Asia. In Natolia, Syria, Armenia, Meso∣potamia, &c.
3. In Africa. In Egypt, Abassia, Tangier, &c.
1. In Erope. In Lapland, viz.
2. Asia. Part of Russia, between Pechora and Ob.
The East-Indies.
3. Africa. Congo and Angala.
4. America. Almost wholly.
Or thus,
Divide the World into 30 Parts.
Christians are to Heathens, but as one to six. Brierw. Enqu.
Lutheranism, In Germany, Denmark, Swedeland, Britain, Poland, Hungary in part, &c.
Calvinism, In Geneva, Bern, Zurich, Basil, Schaff∣awsen, Glaris and Spenzel, and the Ʋpper Palatinate in part, Poland, Britain, France and Hungary in part, &c.
Popery, In Italy, Spain, Portugal, Flanders, France, Poland, Hungary, in part, &c.
Greek Religion, In Bulgaria, Greece, Dacia, Scla∣vonia, part of Poland, all the Isles of the Adriatic, Jonian, and Aegean Seas, all Asia Minor, (except Cilicia and Isaurus) and the Countries lying about the Euxine Sea and Palus Maeotis.
Muscovites, In Russia, &c.
Abassines, In Ethiopia Superior.
Circassians, In Tartaria Deserta, viz. from the Cimerian Bosphorus, and the Fens of Maotis to∣wards the East Shores of the Euxine Sea, for the space of 500 miles, and reaching 200 miles North.
Mengrelians, in Cholchis (in Turcomania.)
Georgians, in Iberia (in Turky likewise.)
Armenians, in Turky, and Armeniaminor, and Ci∣licia.
Copties, in Aegypt, about 50000 in number when last counted.
Maronites. on Mount Libanus; i. e. from Sidon in Phoenicia to Smyrna in Coelo-Syria, 700 miles in compass.
Melchites are subject to the Church of Antioch, the greatest sort of Christians in all the East.
Jacobites, in Syria and Mesopotamia, about 40000 Families.
Christians of S. John, very numerous at Balsara and the Villages thereabouts, at Souter, Despoul, Rumez, Bitoum, Mono, Endecan, Calafabat, Aveza, Dega, Dorech, Masquel, Gumar, &c. In all which places are above 25000 Families. Every City or Village they Inhabit, hath a River running by it. M. Tavernier, l. 2. c. 8. p. 90.
I could not but take notice, how these Eastern Parts of Europe abounded with Christians of the Greek Church beyond my expectations, &c. in Graecia, Turkish parts of Dalmatia, Croatia, Rascia, Bosnia, Servia, Thracia, &c. Dr. Brown.
1. GReek, used now,
1. In Greece. Except Epirus and the W. of Macedon.
2. In the Isles of the Aegaean Sea.
3. Candy and the Isles.
1. Eastward to Cyprus.
2. Westward to Corfu.
2. Latin.
3. Irish, in Ireland and Scotland.
4. Brittish, in Wales, Cornwall and Brittain of France.
5. Cantabrian, in France and Spain, near the Ocean and the Pyrene-hills.
6. Arabick, in the steep mountains of Granata (Alpaxarras.)
7. Finnick; in Finland and Lapland.
8. Dutch, in Germany, Low Countr. Denm. Swedel. Norw.
9. Cauchian; in East Frisland.
10. Slavonish, in Poland, Bohemia, Moscovy, Russia, &c.
11. Illyrian, in the Isle of Veggia, on the East of Istria.
12. Epirotick, in the mountain of Epirus.
13. Hungarian, in the greatest part of Hun∣gary.
14. Jazygian, in the North of Hungary.
15. Tartarian, Amongst the Precopenses, be∣tween Tanais and Boristhenes. Brierwood. Enq.
As for the other parts of the world it is impossi∣ble to enumerate all the several languages; Cle∣mens
Alexandrinus believed, there were 70 sorts. Pliny tells a strange thing, that when Dioscurias a City of the Colchi flourish'd by relation of Ti∣mosthenes, it held 300 Nations of different lan∣guages; and that afterwards the Romans were forc∣ed to make use of a 130 interpreters to manage their affairs in the same place. And besides all the Nations of the world are not yet known; for if it be true, what I have been told by several mari∣ners, that upon the Coast of Africa the languages vary at every 15 or 20 German Miles distance; it will follow that one quarter of the World con∣tains more languages then all the rest, by reason of the innumerable number of Nations which are cherished within the bowels of so large a Conti∣nent. Job Ludolph. Hist. of Ethiop. chap. 16.
I went to a Church at Bitchka, where the mi∣nister prayed and preached; and tho there were a very good linguist with me, who spake Scla∣vonian, German, Turkish, Vulgar Greek, and Italian; yet could he make nothing of it, or find any affini∣ty in it with any other language he knew. A specimen hereof is set down, by Megiserus, of the Lords prayer in that language. Mi attyanck by vagy as meniegbe, megh Szentel Tesseck az te newed, &c. (Quaere, whether this were not the Jazygian.) In the like manner we were confounded with the Language of Albania, on the North of Epirus and West of Macedonia. Dr. Brown's. Travels.
THat Graces or Benedictions were used at meat among the Jews, is plain, from 1 Sam. 9.13. where it is said, That the people did not eat until he came, because he was to bless the Sacrifice. And al∣so from the Example of our Saviour Christ, Mat. 14.19. He blessed, and brake, &c. Mat. 26.26. Mar. 6.41. Luke 9.16. &c.
Besides, the Essaeans before they eat, always give Thanks, and no Man may eat any Meat till this Prayer be made unto God; likewise when dinner is ended, they pray again; for both before and after, they give Thanks to God, the Giver of all. Joseph. of the Wars of the Jews, Book 2. Chap. 7.
If you please, I will rehearse to you a Hymn, which S. Chrysostom sets out with wonderful Praises in a certain Homily; not disdaining also to interpret it.
Bessed God, who feedest me from my Youth, who gives Meat to all Flesh, fill our Hearts with Joy and Gladness, that having plentifully what is sufficient, we may abound in every good Work, thro' Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom with thee, and the Holy Ghost, be Glory, Honour, and Empire, for ever.Erasm. Conviv. Religios.
Glory be to thee, O Lord, Glory to thee, O Holy One, Glory to thee, O King; because thou hast given us Meat: fill us with Joy and Glad∣ness in the Holy Ghost, that we may be found ac∣ceptable in thy Sight, and not be ashamed when thou shalt render to every one according to their Works, Amen. Erasmus in Relig. Conv. ex Chrys. in Matt. Hom. 56.
Thou that givest Food to all Flesh, grant that we may receive this Food with thy Blessing; thou, Lord, hast said, that if we drink any thing that is deadly, if we call upon thy Name, it shall not hurt us: Thou therefore, who art Lord of all Power and Glory, turn away all evil and malig∣nant quality from our Food, and what-ever Per∣nicious Influence it may have upon us. Dr. Cave, out of Tertullian.
In Switzerland the Children are obliged to re∣hearse the Lord's Prayer before and after Meat. Conrad Werndly. The French Protestants bless their Meat, in the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.
They always read Prayers both before and after Meals; a thing, that some of our Courtiers are in a manner ashamed of; who will hardly tarry to hear a short Grace. Here (in Abissinia) you shall have the whole Psalter repeated at their great Feasts, without any incovenience to the Guests: for he, whose office it is, distributes to every one a part. The King, and they that are accustomed to it, know their proper time; the larger Psalms are divided among more, the short ones to only one; and thus by several the whole Psalter is read, as it were in a Moment; for the Psalter
is made use of by all; neither have they any other Book for daily Prayer. Job Ludolph. l. 2. c. 12.
They were all (the Dishes) set down upon the Ground before the Patriarch, who then prayed, and gave thanks. Mons. Tavernier, l. 1. c. 3.
They say always before Meat their Bismillah, i. e. In the Name of God. After Meat,—They give thanks by a Handillah, i. e. God be praised; and afterwards they wash their Hands. M. de Thevenot.
Eat nothing which hath not before been blessed. Purchas out of the Alcoran.
In Guinea, and the East-Indies, at their Eating they Consecrate their first bit and draught to their Fetisso, wherewith they besprinkle it. View of the Engl. Acquis. in Guinea, and the East-Indies.
The old Heathens, when their Mensae Secundae were brought in, had their Boni Eventûs, i. e. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, poculum: a Cup by way of Sa∣crifice, or Oblation to their good Genius. Pon∣tanus and Dr. Holyday out of Camerarius.—So in the beginning they had their Libatio.
We sat at dinner, (viz. at the King of Persia's Court) about an hour and a half; and then the Cloth being taken away, there was warm Water
brought to wash their Hands; which done, the Lord Chamberlain cried aloud, Suffre Hakine, Scahe douletine, Kasiler Kuwetine, Alla Dielum, i.e. Make us thankful for this repast, prosper the King's Affairs, give his Souldiers, and Servants Courage; this we pray thee, O God, whereto all the rest an∣swer their Alla, Alla. Grace being thus said, they rose up, and went out of the room one af∣ter another, without speaking a word, according to the custom of the Country. Our Mehemander came also to tell us, that we might withdraw when we pleased, as we immediately did, making a low reverence to the King. Duke of Holstein's Embassad. Trav. into Muscovy, &c. p. 204.
The King of Calecut eats no Meat till it be first offered by his Priest to the Idol. Rosse.
The Pagans in Virgina, instead of saying Grace at Meat, used to fling the first bit into the Fire. Idem.
By West-Virginia and Florida, when they eat, drink, or sacrifice, they used to throw up into the Air towards the Sun (their Idol) some part of their Food. Idem. The like is reported of New Spain.
The Chinese burn Amber at the end of their Feasts, by way of Incense. Tavernier, par. 2. l. 3.
The Indians drink of the Water of Ganges out of Devotion, at the end of their Feasts, accounting it sacred. Idem. par. 2. l. 3. c. 14.
The Tuquinese wash their Hands, their Mouths, their Face, before they sit down. Tavernier's Col∣lect. of Relations, &c.
(By way of Appendix to what was said before) It was usual for both Ancient Greeks and Romans at every Feast to make their Libations, or Offer∣rings to their Gods, as Lovers to Venus, Soldiers to Mars, &c. and also to Men, especially such as they were obliged by; Princes. &c. So in the times of Augustus his Preferments, it was de∣creed by the Senate, That the People should usu∣ally swear by his Genius, and in all their Banquets should sacrifice for his Safety. Alsted. Encyclop. l. 16. p. 2173.
Amongst the Lutherans the Woman of the House doth ordinarily say Grace instead of the Men. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 169.
Mr. Glanvil tells us from the Confession of some Witches, that at their Night-Meetings, when the Cloth is laid, and the Devil set down at the upper end of the Table, he useth some words before Meat.
The Jews spreading their Hands over the Bread, say, Blessed art thou, O Lord God, King of the World, who bringest Bread out of the Earth; then over a Cup of Wine,—Blessed, &c. who hast made the Fruit of the Vine; over Water no Blessing; the 23d Psalm is set before them at Meal time, and they have Multitudes of new Graces, if any better Dainties be set before them. Purchas.
The Degrees or Kinds of Excommunica∣tion are;
1. THE Niddui the lowest sort, as some think, a separation, or casting out of the Syna∣gogue for about thirty Days, during which time the Party was not to come within four Cubits, ei∣ther of Man or Woman, nor to dress or trim him∣self, as at other times, yet admitted to instruction and divine Service:— Might be more severely pu∣nished, his Son might be denied Circumcision, his Dead not buried, according to the Contumacy of the Person Excommunicated.
The Form was this: N. Let him be excom∣municated.
2. The Shammatha (the same with Maranatha, as some think) Mr. Selden thinks, 'tis the same with Niddui.
This was a total Exclusion from the Church, a blotting them out of the Book of Life, and not permitting them the least Communion in things of publick Religion; and the word Shammatha they interpret the Coming of the Lord to take Venge∣ance on the Excommunicate: It was never pro∣nounced but when the Offender became desperate.
3. The Cherem, when the Offender within 30 days gave no sign of Amendment. This was so dreadful and direful in our Saviour's time, that many principal Jews, who believed on Christ, durst not confess him for fear of it. See the Form.
By the Decrees of Cities, and Command of the Holy, we Anathematize, adjure, exterminate, ex∣communicate, curse and execrate, God being wil∣ling, and his Church, by the Book of the Law, by the 600 Precepts therein written; by the Anathe∣ma, with which Joshua anathematized Jericho; by the Curse wherewith Elisha cursed the Young Man; by the Curse wherewith Gehezi cursed his Boy, and by the Excommunication with which Baruch excommunicated Merozi; and by the Ex∣communication which R. Jehuda, Son of Jehezkiel, used in this matter; and by all the Anathemata, Imprecations, Curses, Excommunications, and Exterminations, which have been made from the time of our Master Moses; and since by the name of Acetheriel; Jah, the Lord of Hosts; Michael, the great Prince; by the name of Mittatron, whose name is as the name of his Master; by the name of Sandalipon, who ties the bands of the Lord; by the name of the 42 Letters; by his name, who appeared to Moses in the Bush; by the name with which Moses divided the Sea; by the name I am what I am; by the mystery of the name Te∣tragrammaton; by the Scripture that was written upon the Tables; by the name of the Lord of Armies (Sabath) the God of Israel, sitting upon
the Cherubim; By the name of the Spheres and Circles and Living Creatures, Saints, and Ministring An∣gels; By the name of all the Angels which wait on the most High God;
Every Israelite and Israelitess, who willingly and knowingly violates any of those laws which are now denounced to be observed, Let him be Cursed of the God of Israel who sits upon Cherubim.
Let him be Cursed by the Bright and Glorious name, which the High Priest in the day of expia∣tion expresseth with his mouth; Let him be Curs∣ed by Heaven and Earth; Cursed from Almighty God, Cursed of Michael the great Prince; Cursed of Mittatron, whose name is as the name of his Master; Cursed of Acetheriel; Jah; the Lord of Hosts; of the Seraphim and of the Orbs, of the Holy Animals and Angels, who wait before the most High God of Israel in Holiness and Purity.
If he was born in the month Nisan, which the Angel Ʋriel, as the Prince of the Classes under which it is, governs; Let him be Cursed of him, and all his Order; and if in the month Ijar, which the Angel Tzephaniel governs, let him be Cursed of him and all his order, &c.
Let him be Cursed of the 7 Angels set over the 7 weeks, and of all their order and helping pow∣er; Let him be Cursed of the 4 Angels which go∣vern the 4 Seasons of the year; Cursed of the 7 Palaces; Cursed of the Princes of the Law, by the name of the Crown, and the name of the Seal. Let him be Cursed of the great God, strong and Bright; Let him receive Confusion for his embra∣ces. Let him fall with swift Ruin. Let God, the God of Spirits, put him under all Flesh. Let God, the God of Spirits lay him prostrate to all flesh. Let the wrath of the Lord and Violent whirlwind fall upon the head of the wicked. Let the Destroying Angels run upon him. Let him be Cursed in every thing that he puts his hand to.
Let his Soul depart in Terrour; Let him dye of the Quinsey; Let not his breath come or go. Let him be smitten with a feaver, Dryness, the Sword, Rottenness, the Jaundise.
Neither Let him be deliver'd from them before Destruction. Let his sword enter into his own heart. And let his Bows be broken. Let him be as the dust before the wind, and the Angel of the Lord scattering them. Upon him shall rest all the Maledictions written in the Book of this Law; and the Lord shall blot out his name from under Heaven. Also the Lord shall separate him for mischeif out of all the Tribes of Israel, to all the Curses of the Covenant written in the book of this Law.
But you who adhere to the Lord your God, are all alive this day.
He that blessed Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Moses and Aaron, David and Solomon, and the Prophets of Israel, and those who are Pious among the Na∣tions, let him bless all this Holy Congregation, except the man that hath violated this Anathema. and so let it be his will and Decree. Amen. Dr. Addison Prsent state of the Jews in Barbary.
N. B. Samaritans were Excommunicated by sound of Trumpet and Singing of the Levites. Ross.
A Form of the Greek Excommunication.
If they restore not to him that which is his own, and possess him peaceably of it, but suffer him to remain injured and damnifyed, Let him be separa∣ted from the Lord God Creator; and be Accursed and Unpardoned, and Undissolvable after Death, in this World and in the World to come. Let Wood, stones and iron be dissolved but not They.
May they inherit the Leprosy of Gehazi; and the Confusion of Judas; may the Earth be divided, and devour them, like Dathan and Abiram; may they Sigh and Tremble on Earth like Cain, and the wrath of God be upon their Countenances; may they see nothing of that for which they la∣bour; and beg their bread all their days; may their works, possessions and services be accursed; always without effect or success, and blown away like Dust. May they have the Curses of the Holy and Righteous Patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac and Ja∣cob; of the 318 Saints who were the Divine Fa∣thers of the Synod of Nice, and of all other Holy Synods. And being out of the Church of Christ, let no man administer unto them the things of the Church, or bless them, or offer sacrifice for them; or give them, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or the blessed bread; or Eat, or Drink, or Work with them. And after Death, let no man bury them, in pe∣nalty of being under the same state of Excommu∣nication. For so let them remain until they have performed what is here written. Paul Ricaut Esq;
A Form of Excommunication among the Abissines.
And let him be accursed by Addirion, and Acta∣riel, by Sandalpkon and Hadarmel, by Ansiciel, and Patchiel, by Seraphiel and Zeganzael, by Michael and Gabriel and by Raphael and Meschartiel; and let him be interdicted by Trantzeviv and Hawehe∣viv, He is the great God; and by the seventy names of that great King; and on the behalf of Tzortak, the great Ensign-bearer, &c. Job Ludolph. l. 3. c. 5.
They, as the Jews, think to tertify with un∣couth and harsh words. Idem.
Mr. Ross saith, that in answer to the Degrees of Excommunication among the Jews, the Greeks had their,
N. B. Mr. Ricaut tells us, that among the Greeks Excommunication is granted upon light occasions, and is either expressive of the party with his name and condition, or indenfinite of any person guilty of such crime: Yet it is of high esteem and dread among them: For they relate as sad and various stories of Judgments befallen the Excommunicated, dying so, as if they were still nourished in the Coffins, and haunted the Countries; as we do of witches.
Apostates are not received into the Church among the Greeks; unless they have first sought it earnestly with tears, and signifyed their desire by forty days fasting with bread and water, and conti∣nual prayer night and day.
Those few Christians, that after Apostasy to Turcism return, do confess with extream danger of dying for it. P. Ricaut Esq;
In England we have several degrees or kinds of Censures, as.
1. Minor Excommunicatio, exclusion from the Lord's Supper.
2. Major Excommunicatio, exclusion from the Society of Christians, not only in spiritual duties, but in temporal affairs; and this if it continue 40 days, is pursued with the King's writ de excommu∣nicato
capiendo; and then to prison without bail.
3. Anathematismus (for obstinate Heresy) done by the Bishop Dean and Chapter.
4. Interdictum, a prohibition of all Divine offi∣ces, Christian burial, sacraments, &c.
5. Publick Penance, the delinquent standing in the Church-Porch, with bare head, bare feet, in a white sheet and a white rod in his hand, &c. See more in the present state of England, part. 2d.
Art. 1. I Believe with a true perfect faith, that God is the Creator (whose name be blessed) Governor and Maker of all Creatures, and that he hath wrought all things and shall work for ever.
Art. 2. I believe with a perfect faith, that the Creator (whose name be blessed) is one, and that such an unity, as is in him, can be found in no other; and that he alone hath been our God, is, and for ever shall be.
Art. 3. That the Creator is not Corporeal, nor to be comprehended with any bodily properties; and that no bodily essence can be likened to him.
Art. 4. That the Creator is the first and last, and that nothing was before him, and that he shall last for ever.
Art. 5. That the Creator is to be worshipt, and none else.
Art. 6. That all the words of the prophets are true.
Art. 7. I believe with a perfect faith, that the prophecies of Moses (our master may he rest in peace,) were true, that he was the Father and
Chief of all the wise men that liv'd before him, and shall live after him.
Art. 8. That all the law, which at this day is found in our hands, was delivered by God him∣self, to our master Moses (God's peace be with him.)
Art. 9. The same law is never to be chang'd, nor any other to be given us of God (whose name be Blessed.)
Art. 10. That God (whose Name be Blessed) understands all the Thoughts and Works of Men: As it is Written in the Prophets, He fashions their Hearts alike, he understands all their Works.
Art. 11. That God will recompence good to those that keep his Commandments, and will Punish those who transgress them.
Art. 12. That Messiah is yet to come, and al∣though he retard his coming, yet I will wait for him, till he come.
Art. 13. That the Dead shall be restored to Life, when it shall seem fit to God the Creator; whose Name be Blessed, and Memory Celebrated world without end. Amen.
The Creed Dr. Addison presents us with out of Sepher Ikkarim, or Book of Fundamentals, put in writing by Moses Ben Maimon a Corduba Jew, A. D. 1104. And tho not set down in their Service-Book, yet they begin their Mattins with it, and utter it with a hollow tone different from the other Service.
I Believe in God the Father Almighty, maker of Heaven and Earth.
And in Jesus Christ his only Son, our Lord;
Who was Conceived by the Holy Ghost,
Born of the Virgin Mary,
Suffered under Pontius Pilate,
Was Crucified, Dead and Buried, he Descended into Hell.
The third day he rose again from the Dead;
He ascended into Heaven,
And sits on the Right Hand of God the Father Almighty:
From thence He shall come to Judg the Quick and the Dead.
I Believe in the Holy Ghost,
The Holy Catholick Church;
The Communion of Saints;
The Forgiveness of Sins;
The Resurrection of the Body;
And the Life Everlasting. Amen.
This is commonly ascribed to the Apostles, as the first Compilers; but by general Confession and Testimony of Ecclesiastical Writers is very Anti∣ent; Saving that those words (He Descended into Hell) are not of so old a Date; the first place it be∣ing found in, being the Church of Aquileia, in the Fourth Century. Dr. Pearson.
1. I Believe in God, maker of the World.
2. That he sent Ebrahim zer-ateucht, his Pro∣phet, Son of Azer (a Carver by Trade) and Dogh∣don (who upon the appearance of an Angel, over∣spreading her Face with a Celestial Light, Con∣ceived the Prophet aforesaid.
3. That the Birth of this Child was known by Astrologers, and told to the King (Nebrout) who thereupon caused all the Women with Child, through all his Domininions, to be slain.
4. That this Child laugh'd, so soon as he was Born, because he was to Triumph in the Hearts of the People.
5. That the Father in fear confessed to the King, the King going about to slay the Child with a Sword, his Arm was dried up immediately: That the Child being thrown into a Fire, turned it into a Bed of Roses.
6. That some of this Fire is still preserved, and is worthy of great Veneration.
7. That the King devising new Torments, was at last stung to Death with Flies, and all that would not kiss the Prophet's Feet, and submit.
8. That this Prophet, under Scha-glocktes, (the Succeeding Prince) was cast into a Bath of melted Silver, but coming out safe, all received him as a Prophet, and called him Zer-Ateucht, i. e. wash'd in Silver.
9. After this the Prophet was never seen more.
10. That he will have three Children.
11. The first Ouchider to be born of a Virgin, who shall come into the World, and cause his Fa∣ther's Laws to be received by Preaching and Mi∣racles.
12. The Second, Ouchiderma, who shall be con∣ceiv'd in like manner, who shall assist his Brother, and convince all the World, by causing the Sun to stand still 10 years.
13. That the 3d. called Senoict-Hotius conceiv'd by the same Mother, shall come with more Au∣thority, than his two Brothers, and shall perfectly reduce all People to the Religion of their Pro∣phet.
14. That after these things shall be the Univer∣sal Resurrection, when all Souls in Paradise or Hell shall return to take possession of their own Bodies; that then all Mountains and Minerals being melted, shall fill up Hell, and destroy man∣sions of the Devils.
15. Afterwards the World shall be level'd, and made Habitable, and men shall have their Apart∣ment in it, according to the good which they did; but their chief delight shall be in beholding and praising God, and Ibrahim their Prophet. M. Ta∣vernier, l. 4. c. 8.
They say also, That before the Resurrection, those that are in Paradise do not behold the face of God; no, not the Angels themselves, except only one, who always attends upon God, to re∣ceive
and execute his Commands: That God will have pity upon the Damned, and that they shall go into Paradise, as having suffered enough alrea∣dy for their Sins. Idem.
I Believe one only Almighty God, and only Wise, Creator of Heaven and Earth, who fills all places with his Presence (by some called Primissar, by others Peremael, others Westnon, others Ram, &c.) that this Ram was the Son of a Potent Raja, called Deseret, and the most Vertuous of all his Children, his Wife's name Sita, both Banished with a Brother Lokeman; but passing through a Wood, Ram being in pursuit of a Bird, his Wife Sita was Ravished by Rhevan, (a kind of Deity also) that all the Creatures were employed in Searching for Sita, who at last was found by a Monkey that had leaped over the Sea, in Rhevan's Garden, who Saluted her in Ram's Name, and presented her a Ring, and with Fire with which some of Rhevans Servants would have burnt him, the Ape set Fire on Rhevan's Palace, and thereupon leapt at one Jump over the Sea again, and brought greeting from Sita to Ram; who thereupon, by the gui∣dance of the Ape, raised Forces, and went over, and rescued his Wife. Hereupon Rhevan spent all the rest of his Days like a poor Faquir, and gave original to that Order.
I believe that departed Souls are according to their Lives ordered to inhabit another Body: The Souls of the wicked into Asses, Dogs, Cats, &c. Of the Good into Cows, or potent Rajaes.
That if a Man Die with a Cows Tail in his Hand, he is happy. M. Tavernier, Part. 2. l. 2.
I Believe the World to be Eternal.
The Soul to be Immortal.
And future Rewards and Punishments, accord∣ing to our good or evil deeds.
That the passage to the other World is over a narrow Bridg made with Canes, from which the Wicked fall into a nasty miry place; there to abide for ever, the Good go to a Mansion of Pleasure.
That there are several Gods, Tamagisahanch, in the South, who presides o're the Generation of Mankind, from whom all good to Body or Mind proceeds; that his Wife Taxank-punda, when it Thunders, chides with him for not sending Rain; Sariachsingh, in the North, who destroys all Bene∣fits bestowed on Mankind; that both these are to be Prayed to.
That there are two Gods of War, Talafula and Tapaliape, to be invocated only by the Men. Pac∣quet broke open, vol. 2.
I Believe that one Supreme God Created the Universe, and Governs the World.
That there are several other Gods Subordinate to him.
That the Soul is Immortal.
That on its separation from the Body, it passes to Eternal Happiness or Misery, after various Trans∣migrations.
That good Works will save a Man.
That this Religion was received by Immemo∣rial Tradition, from the Saints now worshipped by them as Deities. Pacquet broke open, vol. 2.
I Believe, that the Chief of the Gods (who hath several Gods under him) is the Author of all the Good that Mankind enjoys; but that he leaves to the Devil the disposing of all Evil; and there∣fore a greater Veneration is due to him than to God; All Men naturally taking more care to ap∣pease a powerful Enemy, than be grateful to an obliging Friend.
That good Works are more conducive to Eter∣nal Hppiness, than Faith.
That a man may be Saved in any opinion, so his Life be Pious and Regular.
That five principal Sapans, or Holy-days, are to be kept.
1. Sapan Giacchi, the Pilgrimage of the King and Queen, in Grandeur.
2. Sapan Carena, in Honour of their great Idol.
3. Sapan Segienon, in Honour of other Idols.
4. Sapan Daiche, when the King and Queen throw Rose-water at each other, and all the No∣bility wash them out of a Pot of the same, and none can pass the Streets without having Water thrown at him out of the Windows.
5. Sapan Donan, when a Race is performed by Boats in the Kings and Queens presence, as they Pass to Meccao.
Of these there are three Sects, The Author of the first is Confutius, whose Creed is as follows.
I Believe that man is composed of two Parts, the one fine and subtil, the other material and gross; when Man Dies, the subtiler part goes into Air, the gross stays in the Earth; that the 7 Planets are to be Adored; but especially these
Gods Rauma, Betolo, Ramonus, and Brama, and Satisbana by the Women; as also the Heavens by the King and Mandarins.
The Author of the Second Chacabout, followed by the most part of the meaner People, hath taught them thus.—
There are Ten Commandments; (which see after∣wards) a Transmigration of Souls; That they who would be Religious, must renounce the De∣lights of this Life, be Charitable to the Poor, overcome their Passions, and give themselves up to Meditation: That there are ten distinct places of Joy and Torment, the Torments proportionable to the Offence, and without any end. The Im∣perfect shall wander in diverse Bodies 3000 years; the Perfect go immediately to Bliss.
The Author of the Third Sect, is that of Lanthu, a Chinese, a great Magician, who taught, that his Mother carried him in her Womb 70 years, with∣out losing her Virginity; he exhorted the Gran∣dees to build Hospitals in all Cities: Agreeing much with Chacabout in Doctrine. Taver.
I Believe, 1. That there is but one God, and that there is no number in him.
2. That Mahomet is the Messenger of God; the most excellent, and last of all the Prophets. That the Christian Religion was to Cease at his Ap∣pearance.
3. That Jesus Christ was a great Prophet In∣spired by the Spirit of God.
4. That God is a Being of great Perfection.
5. Angels are Executioners of God's Commands, without Sex, different in Dignity, and appointed to several Offices, as well in Heaven as Earth.
6. Good and Evil only happen, because God hath Fore-ordain'd them, having writ on a Table from all Eternity, things that are, and are to be.
7. There shall be a general Resurrection of the Dead: But before that,
1. Anti-Mahomet must come.
2. Jesus shall come from Heaven to Kill him, and Establish Mahometanism.
3. Gog and Magog, &c.
4. A Beast is to come out of Meccha.
5. All Living Creatures shall Die, Hills fly into the Air, the Heavens melt and drop upon the Earth.
Then shall God renew the Earth, and raise the Dead, naked; but Saints and Prophets clothed and carried by Angels to the Empyrean Heavens.
8. The Bad shall suffer Hunger, Thirst, pain∣ful Sweating, &c.
9. The Pains of the Wicked shall be proporti∣oned to their Merits; but shall not last above 50000 years.
10. That at the day of Judgment S. Michael with be a Ballance, shall weigh the good and bad Actions of Men.
11. They, whose good Deeds out-weigh their Bad, shall go to Paradise.
12. There is a particular Judgment at Death, to distinguish the Mussulman from Unbelievers. F. Simon out of a Mahometan Dr.
I Believe in one Supreme God, who presides over all the rest, who seeth and Governs all things, in all places.
And in as many more Inferior Gods, as our Magistrates and Laws shall require us to believe in.
That the Law of Nature and Reason is the or∣dinary Rule of our Manners.
And the Laws of the Nation.—Of our Religi∣gious Worship.
That our Souls are Immortal, and shall survive our Bodies.
That they who have defiled themselves with Vice, their Souls at Death shall be secluded from the Society of the Gods, and be tossed about the Earth; but they who have lived well and honest∣ly, and have imitated the Lives of the Gods, the Souls of these Men shall go to the Stars or Gods, from whence at first they came.
This is extracted especially out of Cicero and Somn. Scip.
Their Creed is nothing but a Reverse of the Or∣thodox Faith; an open Profession, or secret Practice, contrary to the Truth; which must needs be so pregnant with Blasphemy, that it will not be safe to exhibit a Copy of it to common View.
I Believe that a God of Immense Power Eter∣nal and Provident, in the beginning Created the whole World; that he made the first Man (by Name Pourous) and for his Society Created the first Woman (Parconty) both so innocent, that they would not cut any thing that had a Sensitive Life, but fed upon Herbs and Fruits; that from them sprung two couple of Boys, Bramon, Cuttery, Shud∣dery and Wise; the first a Priest, the second a Warrior, the third a Merchant, the forth a Peasant, which Peopled the four Parts of the World; but upon their Impiety, the World was Destroyed by a Deluge: That afterwards, upon Mount Mero∣purbatea, God gave the Shaster to Bremaw in Clouds, and Lightning for a rule of Living.
I Believe that God is Almighty matter; that in him are three Persons, he having been thrice re∣presented on Earth; that it is to be decided by the Civil Power, whether he Created All things else.
That Angels are not Incorporeal Substances, but preternatural Impressions on the Brain of Man, that the Soul of Man is the Temperament of his Body; that the very Liberty of Will in that Soul is Physically necessary; that the Prime Law of Nature in the Soul of Man is Self-Love; that the Law of the Civil Soveraign is the only obliging Rule of Just and Unjust; that the Books of the Old and New Testament are not made Canon and Law, but by the Civil Powers; that what is writ∣ten in these Books, may be denied upon Oath in times of Persecution.
That Hell is a tolerable condition of Life, for a few years upon Earth; to begin at the general Resurrection; and that Heaven is a blessed Estate of good Men, like that of Adam before his Fall, beginning at the general Resurrection, to be from thence-forth Eternal, upon Earth, in the Holy Land. Dr. Tenison.
THeir Law is divided into eight Precepts or Commandments.
F. Simon makes Five Articles, thus,
Their Moral Law hath eight Commandments, most of which agree with the Seven which R. So∣lomon saith, Noah taught the World, in his time; called Noah-Cady.
1. For Behedens, or Lay-men.
2. For the Herboods, Daroos, or Priests.
Besides those of the Beheden, which they are to observe,
3. For the Distoor or Pope.
Besides the two former Tables, he must,
The Twelve Tables of the Greeks and Romans.
1. Of Religion.
2. Of Laws and Magistrates.
1. Let The Safety of the Commonwealth be the Supreme Law.
2. What the people shall command last, let that be ratified.
3. Let Senators have the same Right with men of Valour, Champions.
4. Encroach upon no ones Privileges.
3. Pass Sentence of Death upon no Roman Citizen but in the greatest Court.
Let Sun-set be the last Season.
7. Let Governments be just, and modest Obedi∣ence paid to them, &c.
3. Of Judgments.
4. Of Private Power.
5. Of Marriages.
6. Of Homicides.
7. Of the Administration of Affairs.
8. Of Bearing Witness.
9. ('Tis uncertain, of what.)
10. Of Sanctuary-Laws.
11. and 12. are unknown also.
See more in Alsted, Encyclop. p. 1982, &c.
Chacabout, a certain Hermit, and Founder of a certain Sect in Tunquin, and followed by the most part of the meaner people, hath enjoyned his fol∣lowers to observe 10 Commandments.
I might here present my Reader with more Creeds and Commands; but these, I think, are enough to satisfie the curiosity of moderate In∣quirers.
THE ancient Jews had their Sepulchres in thier Gardens, 2 Kin. 21.18. Matt. 27.60.
The Barbary Jews at this day in their Burials use this Order.
1. They wash the Corps of the poorer sort in common VVater; of the Rich in VVater of Roses, Orange-Flowers, &c.
2. They put it in a Shirt, Drawers, a Stripe of Linnen, white Sheet and Coffin.
3. The Corps is carried by four to the place of Burial, in this order; first the Priests, next the Relations, next the Invited Neighbours.
4. As they go, they all sing the 49th Psalm, Hear this all ye People, &c. and if it last not to the Grave, they begin it again.
5. At the Grave ten Rabbies or old Jews say over some parcels of Divine Service.
6. The Relations stir not abroad for a week after, unless upon some extraordinary business, (and then without Shoes) Neighbours come, to the House to pray with them;
7. Their mourning Habit is a black Gantphe, the same Cloaths they wore, when the Party died. Dr. Addison.
8. Their common Epitaph is, Let his Soul be in the bundle of Life, with the rest of the Just. Amen, Amen. Selah. Rosse.
In the Funerals of the Ancients, there were these following Officers.
1. Libitinarii, such as had, the oversight of all things necessary.
2. Pollinctores, who had the Office of anointing the dead Bodies.
3. Custodes Cadaverum, who attended the Dead till they were carried to the Funeral Fire.
4. Vespillones, of Sandapilarii, such as commonly carried out by Night the meaner sort, and they were cloathed commonly in white.
5. Designatores, such as did marshal every Man according to his place.
6. Praeficae, Women-Mourners, that went before the Corps, singing a doleful Song (to invite others to Sorrow) which was called Naenia; as some would have it, from the noise which is made in weeping.
7. Ʋstores, such as burnt the Bodies of the Dead.
Among the Romans burying in the Earth was first used, then Burning, till A.C. 200.
Trumpets used at the Funerals of the Rich.
Pipes at poorer Funerals.
The Order of Burials was thus:
1. The Body was wash'd and anointed: the Rich with costly Oyntments, such as Amomum yielded, which was a Shrub growing in Armenia, and the Eastern parts, from the use of which, in en∣balming the Dead, some think the word Mummy is deriv'd.
2. The Body was decently covered, and laid up∣on a Bier, and placed ready to be carried forth.
3. A Coronet of Flowers was set upon it.
4. Wax-Candles also were carried before it to the Funeral Fire.
5. In the Funerals of Honourable Persons there went before the Corps in order many Chariots, according to the number of Progenitors (such as were famous) and on each Chariot a Bed with an Image of one of them.
6. Before all these went, the Lictores, carrying the Fasces (the Rod and Axe) with such Orna∣ments as belong'd to the Office of the Person de∣ceas'd.
7. To preserve the Ashes and Bones from mix∣ing with the Ashes of the Wood, with which it was burnt; they wrapt the Body in a Sheet, made of a kind of Flax, called Asbestinum, which is of that nature, that it is not consumed, but is only cleansed by the Fire.
8. They gather the Ashes and Bones, and put them in Pitchers or Pots, (Ʋrnae, Vessels of four Gallons and a half a piece) made sometimes of Earth, and sometimes of Brass.
9. They placed the Ʋrns of the better sort in stately Vaults, belonging to great Families.
10. The time of the Funeral was the Eighth day for Burning, and the Ninth for Burying.
11. The Fire (Bustum) was quench'd with Wine; the Bones being gather'd together, were sprinkled
with Wine, and washed with Milk till separated from the Ashes, and then perfumed, and put into the Urn, and buried.
12. At the Funerals of great Persons there were Ludi, called Novendiales.
13. There were Suppers.
14. They strewed Flowers on the Sepulchre, and planted them on the Graves; and this some∣times yearly.
The Funerals of the Bannyans in East-India are of the old stamp, burning the Corps to Ashes in a holy fire compounded of all sorts of costly Woods and Aromatick Spices; the Wife also (in expectation to enjoy her Husband amongst incomparable plea∣sures) invelops her dainty Body with the merciless Flames, for which affection she obtains a living Memory: The reason of which custom was, the spite of former Wives, in poysoning their Hus∣bands, which gave occasion to their Prince to make such a Law, That the Wife should be burn'd with the Husband; as Sir Tho. Herbert in his Tra∣vels, tells us out of Aelia, and St. Hierome.
In Angola they bury thus; the Dead is wash'd, painted, apparrell'd, and laid to sleep in a spaci∣ous Dormitory, his Armolets, Bracelets, and vo∣luntary Shackles accompany him; they circle the Grave with Mimic Gestures and Ejaculations, con∣cluding with the Sacrifice of a Goat. Sir Th. Her∣bert, and Rosse.
The Persees put the Body into a Winding-sheet; as they go to the Grave, the Kindred beat their Breasts all the way, but with little Noise, till they come within fifty or an hundred paces of the Burial-place; where the Herbood meets them, usually attired with a yellow Scarfe, and on his Head a thin Turbant; the Bearers carry the Corps upon an Iron Bier (for Wood being Dedicated to the Fire, is forbid) to a little shed, where, after some mysticks acted, they hoise it up to the Top of a Round Building, about 12 Foot high, and 80 in circuit, flat above, and open to the Air, and ex∣pose the Carcass to the Sun, and Ravening Birds. Sir Th. Herb.
Lucian in his discourse de Luctu hath this obser∣vation;
The Greeks burn,
The Persians bury,
The Indians Besmear with hogs-grease,
The Scythians eat, or hang upon Trees,
The Egyptians powder, (with salt and spices to preserve from putrefaction.)
The Romans Embalm,
The Gangetiques drown,
The Narsingans immure,
The Brachmans expose to birds,
The Bactrians to dogs, &c. Sir Tho. Herb. Travels.
The Gowhers (Heathens in Spahawn) put their dead upright in a hollow Tree.
The Indian Christians thus,
1. The Priest is sent for to pray; and admi∣nister the Eucharist, (if desired.)
2. The sick takes a long Farewell of wife, children, &c.
3. The Survivors rather joy, then mourn.
4. The Corps is washed and wrapt in clean linnen.
5. Friends carry it to the grave, and place the head West, with respect to Jerusalem, or else local Paradise.
6. Five days after they visit the family, feast and fast, as we accustome. Idem.
The Inhabitants of Casta in E. Ind. place the Carcass in a deep, long, narrow Gave, or else be∣tween two walls built on purpose; where the simple Relict immures her self voluntarily, and dies by famine. A most formidable death! Idem.
The Inhabitants of Japan in mourning wear white. Idem.
The Chinese,
1. Wash, perfume, and apparel the Corps with his best cloaths.
2. Cover his Head, and set him in a chair.
3. The wife and Children come in and kiss him, according to their Seniorities, and Kindred also, kneeling down, and kissing the dead man's hand, with ejaculations, beating their breasts, and tears.
4. The Third day Coffin him, Cover him with silk, and set up his picture.
5. For 15 days the Corps rest; the Priests feast, offer sacrifice, burn incense.
6. The Widow and Children mourn for 3. years, not seen to joy in any thing.
In like manner the Inhabitants of Japan invo∣cate their Mannadaes.
1. When the sick is departed, the Relations stand about the body, and excite one another to bemoan him, asking the Deceased, why he would
die? Were his affairs in a good condition? Did he want meat and drink? Was not his wife hand∣som or young enough? Or not faithful to him? &c.
2. They send a present of Beer, Hydromel and Aqua-vitae to the Priest, that he may pray for the Soul, &c.
3. They wash the Body, put on a clean Shirt, and new Russia-Leather Shoes, and lay him in the Coffin, with his Arms Cross the Breast.
4. The Coffin (made of the Trunk of a Tree) is covered with a Cloth, or some Coat of the De∣ceased, and carried to Church, with this Solemni∣ty and Order.
1. First the Priest carrying the Image of the Saint, assign'd the Deceased at Baptism.
2. Next, four Virgins, next a-kin, filling the Air with horrid Cries, and keeping time in their Elevations, and Cadencies one with another.
3. Next the Corps, carried by six Men, the Priests incensing it all the way, to keep off evil Spirits, and withal singing Psalms.
4. Lastly, Kindred and Friends, but disor∣derly, with every one a Wax-candle in his Hand.
5. At the Grave, the Coffin is uncovered, the Image held over him, certain Prayers said, with these words oft repeated,—Lord look upon his Soul in Righteousness; the Widow continuing her La∣mentations, with the same questions mentioned before.
6. They Kiss the Corps, or the Coffin; and the Priest puts a piece of Paper between his Fin∣gers, which is a kind of Testimonial, or Passe for his Admittance into the other World, sign'd by the Patriarch, &c. and Sold by the Priest.
The Form thus,
(We whose Names are hereunto Subscribed (the Patriarch, or Metropolitan) and Priest of the City of N— do make known and certify by these Presents, that the Bearer of these our Letters
hath always lived among us, like a good Christian, professing the Greek Religion; and tho he hath committed some Sins, yet he hath confessed the same, and received Absolution, and taken the Communion, for the Remission of his Sins;— hath Honoured God and his Saints;—hath said his Prayers; and Fasted on the Hours and Days ap∣pointed by the Church; and hath carried himself so well towards me his Confessor, that I have no reason to complain of him, nor to deny him the Absolution of his Sins. In witness whereof we have given him the present Testimonial, to the End, that upon sight thereof, S. Peter may open to him the Gate of Everlasting Bliss.
This done, the Coffin is shut up, and put in the Grave, with the Face Eastward: They Mourn forty Days, and Feast on the third, because then the Face is disfigured; on the second, because then the Body begins to Putrify; and on the twentieth, because then the Heart Corrupts. Some build Huts over the Grave, and cover them with Mats, because the Priest, Morning and Evening, for six Weeks, Prays over the Grave. The D. of Hol∣stein's Embas. Travels,
The Lutheran Women Mourn in White. Dr. Brown's Trav. p. 169.
When a Sick Person lies dangerously ill, they send for a Moullah, who comes with the Alcoran, which he opens and shuts three times, saying cer∣tain Prayers, and laying it upon the Sick Person's Face; if the Sick Person recover, 'tis attributed to the Sanctity of the Alcoran, and the Moullah is Presented with a Sheep or Goat. If he die, all
his Kindred meet, and carry him to the Grave, with great Testimonies of Sadness, crying conti∣nually, Alla, Alla. When he is Interr'd, the Moul∣lah mutters certain Prayers over the Grave, and is paid for his Pains according to the Wealth of the Heirs. For the Poor he generally spends three days and three nights in that Exercise; for the Rich he as usually spends a Month, never stirring all the while from the Grave, and sometimes seven or Eight. M. Tavernier l. 3. c. 13.
At their Funerals, the near Relations or Friends of the Dead cut their Faces, and some other parts of their Bodies with sharp Flints; others Prostrate themselves upon the Ground, and tear their Hair; so that when they return from the Burial, they are all of a gore Blood: However, notwithstanding all this Affliction, they never Pray for the Dead. Idem. l. 3. c. 12.
When the Gaurs are Sick, they send for their Priests, to whom they make a kind of Confession; whereupon the Priests enjoyn them to give Alms, and other good Works, to gain Pardon of their Sins. They neither Burn, nor Bury; but carry the Corps without the City, to a Wall'd place, where are abundance of Stakes about 7 or 8 foot high, fixt in the Ground, and tie the Dead Corps to one of the Stakes, with his Face towards the East: The People falling to their Prayers, till the Crows come, (which those Coemeteries draw to them.) If the Crow fasten on the right Eye, they believe the Person to be happy, and for joy, give large Alms, and make a Feast in the Field; but if upon the left Eye, they return home sad, without
speaking to one another, give no Alms, nor Eat, nor Drink. Idem. l. 4. c. 8.
When a Man is just breathing his last, they put the Mouth of a Dog, to the Mouth of the Person Dying, and cause him to Bark twice in that posture, that the Soul of the Deceased may enter into the Dog, who, they say, will deliver it into the hands of the Angel appointed to receive it. When any Dog dies, they carry him out of the City, and Pray to God for the Carrior. Idem.
When an Armenian Dies, the Mordichou (one whose Office it is to wash the Dead) fetches from Church a Pot of Holy-water, puts in into a great Vessel of Water, in which he puts the Corps and washes it; then they dress it with a new white shirt, breeches, wastcoat, bonnet, put it in a linnen Sack, carry it to Church, with every one a Taper in their hand: there the Priest saith certain prayers, sets up lighted Tapers round the Corps, and so leaves it all night. Next morning the Bishop or Priest saith Mass, and then carry the body before the door of the Bishop's house, where the Bishop comes forth, and saith a prayer for the soul of the deceased, then 8 or 10 of the poorer sort carry the body to the Church-yard, the Priests Singing Dirges all the way, till the body is let down into the grave, the Bishop throwing 3 handfuls of Earth into the grave, saying, from Earth thou cam∣est, to Earth thou shalt return, and stay there till our Lord comes. Their feasts afterwards for Priests and poor are chargeable for 7 days together, be∣lieving no soul departed can be saved without it. Tavernier l. 4. c. 13. If a slave dies, the Master writes a note, let him not grieve, I make him free.
The Pagans buried their dead in gardens, or on mountains; sometimes they burn'd the body, and if he was a great man, they killed his chaplain, and his officers to attend him, and buryed his wealth with him, that he might not want in the other world. Ross.
The Priest used to attire himself at these fune∣rals, like a Devil with many mouths and glass∣eyes, and with his staff stir'd and mingled the ashes. When the King died, the Priests were to Sing his Elogies, and to sacrifice 200 persons to serve him. Idem.
When we were at Breakfast, news came that a certain Bishop was dead, in his return from the three Churches; whither he was sent by the Pa∣triarch, to gather certain duties due from the Vil∣lages. Immediately the Arch-Bishop rising from Table, with all his Assistants, and having made a prayer for the dead, sent a Bishop and six Monks to fetch the Corps; who returning a little after midnight, the body was presently laid in the Church upon a Carpet spread upon the ground, with the face turn'd toward the Altar: In the mean time a great number of Wax-Tapers were lighted, and all the rest of the night two Monks watch'd by turns to pray for the dead. The next morning early the Arch-Bishop the Bishops and all in Religious orders said the Office for the dead, which lasted half an hour; and at the end of the Mass they brought the Corps to the Altar, so that they made the feet of the Corps to touch it. Then they took off the linnen cloth that cover'd his head, at which time the Arch-Bishop anointed
him in six places with holy oyl, saying certain prayers every time. Then they cover'd him again and said other prayers which lasted half an hour. Then they carryed the Corps out of Church with Grosses and Banners, and every one a Taper in his hand. As the Corps pass'd by, one of the Bishops put a paper in his right hand, containing these words, I came from the Father, and I return to the Father. Being brought to the grave, upon a little mountain near the Covent, and set down, they said other prayers which lasted a quarter of an hour. In the mean time a Bishop going down into the grave, took away all the stones, and made the place smooth; after which the Corps was let down wrapt in a large linnen sheet. Then the Bishop according to the Custom, raised his head a little higher than his feet, turn∣ing his face to the East. Which done, the Arch-Bishop and Assistants took every one a handful of Earth, which the Arch-Bishop bless'd and gave it to the Bishop who strewd it over the body. Then the Bishop coming out again, the grave was filled up. M. Tavernier l. 1. c. 4. p. 18.
At Bagdat, if a Christian dies, all the rest come to his burial, and returning home, find a supper prepared to welcome them: the next day they return to the grave, pray for the deceased; and the third day there is a dinner for all comers and goers. Sometimes there will be a 150 persons at a burial. They repeat the same Ceremonies for the 7th 15th 30th and 40th days afterwards: having a great veneration for the dead, for whom they pray too often. This feasting is so costly, that the poor often sell their Children for their debts. Tavernier l. 2. c. 2. p. 86.
Among the Persians, when a Patient lies danger∣ously ill, a Fire is made upon the Terass of the House, to give the people notice to pray for him: when dead, the House rings with Crys and Lamentati∣ons, especially of the Women who tear their Hair, and shew such Antic Postures, that a Man would think them possess'd; in the midst of their telling what worthy Acts he hath done, &c. then the Casi is informed, who answers, —Serchoama Sala∣met bashet, i. e. May your Head be in safety; he seals a License to a Mourderchour, to take the Bo∣dy, and wash it in a House, built on purpose near a running Water; then come a great number of Moullahs with long staves (having thin Iron or Latten Plates at the ends) wrapt about with Taffata, tearing their Throats, with crying Allah, Allah, Allah, repeating nothing else, and dancing some∣times on one Foot, sometimes on another; the Cloaths of the deceased belong to the Mourder∣chour; all that meet the Bier, proffer their Shoul∣ders to help to carry: If a Person of Quality be buried, all his Horses are bridled and saddled, and one carries his Turban, another his Scimiter, ano∣ther his Bow, Arrows, Buckler, &c. Their Graves are six Foot long, six deep, and two wide, wherein they lay their Bodies with their Faces towards Mecha: if a rich Man, he is buried with Turbant, Scimiter, Bow and Arrows, and Victuals set before him; the Moullahs go to the House, and eat, and are paid there for their singing and bawling, &c. Tavernier, l. 5. c. 20.
The Dead Body is,
1. Well washed.
2. Fumed with Incense, and wrapt up in pro∣per Garments.
3. If of noble extract, laid on a Bier, (covered with a Bull's Hide.)
4. Carried to the Grave, laden with Crosses, Censers, and Holy Water, and this with a very swift pace.
5. Set down before the Grave, whilst a certain Paragraph out of St. John's Gospel is a reading.
6. After this the Body being sprinkled with the Water, is not let down, but thrown into the Se∣pulchre.
—When Marcus, the eldest Son of Susneus the King, was buried, they sounded forth,—
Marcus is dead, Hallelujah. Marcus is dead, Hallelujah, &c.
And this they repeated so often, and so loud, that the Fathers sent from Rome, and then but newly arrived in Aethiopia, were astonished, not knowing whether the Aethiopians rejoyced or la∣mented. Job Ludolph. l. 3. c. 6.
1. The Surviver rather rejoyceth, then seems to mourn.
2. The Corps is wash'd, and wrapt up in clean Linnen.
3. When 'tis carried to the Grave, the Head is laid West, with respect to Jerusalem, or the Local Paradise.
4. Five days after Friends visit the Family, and Feast and Fast with them, as with us they use to do. Sir Tho. Herbert.
The Turks commonly bury by the High-ways, yet their Tombs are not ordinarily splendid, con∣sisting
only of a Stone, erected at the Head and Feet; yet some set up Stones, of two, three or four Yards high; some have a Turbant carved up∣on the Stone, at the Head, and others set up two Pillars of Stone; some proceed farther, and raise the Sepulchres (as with us) and afterwards place two Pillars upon them, one at the Head, an∣other at the Feet. At Seopia I saw fair Ones after this manner, and two Sepulchres in one of them; but the best way I observed in these parts, (Larissa and Thessaly) is by building a Pavillion supported by four Pillars. As we travelled from the South from Jagodna to Servia. I saw on the side of a Hill, a large Turkish Tom, about four Yards long, and a square place covered by it, which the Chiause told me was the Tomb of one of their Saints, and accordingly performed his Devotions at it, and at other places; on Thurs∣day-night and Fridays I observed the Women to visit to Sepulchres, and pay their Devotions at the Tombs of their deceased Friends. Dr. Brown's Travels, p. 50.
Amongst the Thebans none might build him an House, before he build himself a Sepulchre to be buried in.
The Synod at Eleven a Clock, went to the Fune∣ral of Henricus ab Hell; the solemnity was no more but this; some of the chief of the Town, with the whole Synod, (of Dort, I suppose) went to the House where he died, accompanied him to the Church, laid him in the Grave, and went home again, almost in as little a time as I have told it you. Mr. Hales's Letter to Sir D. C.
The Tunquinese at their Entertainments use great store of Artificial Fire-works; they set upon the Tombs of the Deceased good store of Victuals and Comfitures, out of a Belief that the Dead are bet∣ter for them; for their Priests keep them in that blind error for their own advantage, and so well order their business, that there is nothing left by Morning. The same is practised by the Chinese at Batavia, where they have a place without the Town to bury their Dead, which puts me in mind of this story: Their Burying-place lying in the walk of the Soldiers, when they saw the Provant on one of the Tombs, they took it away to their Guard, and there feasted themselves; the Chinese Priests that usually came about Midnight to take away the Victuals, finding themselves several times be∣reaved of their Expectations, and suspecting the Soldiers belonging to the Holland Garrison; first, complained to the General and Council; but that not taking effect, they resolved to poison both the Meat and Drink, to prevent the like fraud for the future. This took so good effect, that afterwards many of the Dutch Soldiers being poisoned, de∣terred the rest from any such Licorish Attempts. Tavernier's Collect, &c.
Concerning the Funeral of the Calvinists, see before in the former part.
They have a peculiar Office for the Dead in Purgatory, which some perform every third day,
some every seventh, some the 30th, some the 40th day, others the 50th, others yearly; but note, that no Mass must be said for the Dead on Festival days, except the Body be present. Incense may be be burned for the Living, but not for Dead. The Corps may not be brought into the Church whilst Mass is saying for the Living, but must be set in the Church-porch till Mass be done, and the Mass for the Dead be begun, in which Mass the Kiss of Peace must not be given, because there is no Com∣munion between us and the Dead. Their Order is thus:
The Roman Catacombs are without the Walls of the Town, according to the Law of the twelve Tables, yet they seem to run under it, viz. vast Caves in the Rocks, made use of as Repositories of dead Bodies, where they were thrown, and there putrified (putuerunt) thence called Puticoli, where the meanest sort of the Ronan Slaves were laid. Dr. Burnet's Letters, who discourses upon them at large.
In Guinea they bury Gods of Straw with their Dead, that they may accompany them in the other World. Pacquet broke open, Vol. 2.
The Priests in Mexico interr'd the Dead; the places where they buried them were their Gardens and Courts of their own Houses; others carried them to the places of their Sacrifices—in the Mountains; others burnt them, and after buried the Ashes in the Temples. They sung the Fune∣ral Offices like Responds, often lifting up the dead Body, with many Ceremonies; at these Mortua∣ries they did eat and drink; and if it were a Per∣son of Quality, they gave Apparel to such as came; the Friends saluted the Person, as if he were liv∣ing;
for a King or Lord, they put some Slaves, Cook, Butler, &c. to death with him, to serve him in the other World; they give him Ornaments also; the Obsequies continued ten days, &c. Purchas out of Acosta.
In some parts of Guiana, when the Flesh of the Dead is worn off by Putrefaction, they hang up the So••leton in the Chamber or House where the Par∣ty died, decking the Scull with Feathers of divers Colours, and hanging Jewels and Plates of Gold about the Arm and Thigh-Bones. S. Clark.